Herods hog then his childe 3. Flight from his massacre even in his swadling clouts faine to take sanctuary in Egypt such his exile into Egypt and in his return faine to take Galilee for a poore refuge for feare of further danger and so consequently suffering many things to his greatest derogation in the processe of his age both by the Divell and his agents and instruments wicked men 19. What else especially 1. His want and poverty in a high measure 2. Fasting and temptation in the Wildernesse 3. Labours in preaching and teaching ungratefull ones as wel as the 4. Councells and practises against his Doctrine and person 5. Violence offered even publiquely often before that his finall apprehension and time of his suffering and death 20. How his want and poverty 1. Seene at his birth his parents so poore had no roome in the Inne so born in a cave neer it where the poore lodged called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Manger or Stall so antiquity delivereth the place showne divers writers in primitive times recording it in great want and poverty 2. In his education farre from pompe or plenty in the estate of his humble and poore parents at Nazareth 3. Afterwards with his Disciples poor Fishers to the rich and proud Pharisies and Johns Disciples as he professeth that the Foxes have holes and Birds nests but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his head 21. How in his fastings and temptations As his use was in great abstinency so else in the Wildernesse when led out thither by the spirit to be tempted and so fasted forty dayes and in that extremity endured both bitternesse of want and assaults of Satan in the discomfortablenesse of hunger and thirst and want of company in the vastity and solitude of the Wildernesse so on all sides encompassed with misery if possibly to have been by sorrow or subtilty overcome but the end he the vanquisher and at last Angels to his blessed comfort after hellish and grievous temptations came and ministred unto him 22. How in his labours and paines Continually going about doing good as his very enemies confessed frequent and fervent in prayer and preaching visiting and healing the sicke the blinde and lame clensing the Lepers raising the dead disputing reproving and confuting the gaine-sayings of the stubborne Pharisies Saduces and Scorners whipping the prophane persons out of the Temple and though instructing the weake powerfully overthrowing the insolent impostors and deniers or despisers of the truth 23. How by practices and counsels against him and his Doctrine By his suffering and bearing the vile and standerous speeches of those that called him glutton and drunkard friend of Publicans and sinners deceiver impostor and said he had a Divell and cast out Divels by Belzebub Excommunications and revilings of the Pharisies Scribes and Herodians and all the curses they could give when he blessed and blessed of God The Pharisies and others their practices in their counsels to intrap him in his speeches and seeke his life at least to overthrow and disgrace his doctrine 24. In what manner Their Disciples and Herodians cunningly asking him questions if lawfull to pay tribute to Caesar that if he affirme it the people might hate or stone him if deny it the Roman Governours might take his life other questions of the Law and the like with malicious intent to hurt and intangle him and other whiles condemning him as an Heretique sending officers to apprehend him taht were overcome by his Doctrine and excommunicating those that followed him and pronouncing them accursed c. 25. What open violence 1. So much that though the Rulers were moved divers with his workes and did esteeme and honour him they durst not professe it for feare of others of the Jewes and Pharisies and Herodians Ioh. 9. 22. they tooke up stones to kill him Ioh. 7. 19. and 8. 59. 2. They led him to the side of a hill to throw him downe headlong but he passing through the middest escaped Luke 4. 29. his time was not yet come determined of the Father and more and greater torments and sufferings were by him to be sustained 26. VVhich were those Those grievous ones neere his passion when apprehending the heavy wrath of God due to sin and the heavy burden that lay on all mankind as it were wrestling with him 1. Not only prayer Father if it be possible c. and thrice iteration of it in bitter heavineste of spirit 2. And wresting from him but even in deadly anguish of that fearfull Agony in body and soule and sweat of drops of blood And lastly his life in that terrible and fearefull manner by crucifying being made a sacrifice for sin when his body torne and his soule tormented under his fathers displeasure he cried Eli Eli c. that he was a man indeed of sorrow when he so bare our infirmities Esay 53. for what sorrow was ever like his Ier. Lament 27. VVhat considerable in his crucifying The unjust execution and manner of it the meanes of it Gods determinate counsell for our good the malice of the Jewes consequently his death and burtall How the unjust execution and manner of it 1. As it was before Pilate a Roman and Heathen and by himselfe confessed unjust Judge as 2. Who acknowledging him guiltlesse and acquitted him indeed and justice yet at the Jewes importunity for respect of persons and partiall favour condemned him 3. By the malice of the Jewes procured 28. What meanes here seene 1. Seene to men the unjust Judge his partiality malice of the Jewes their malicious accusations and false witnesse when all faile prayers and threats if thou let him escape thou art not Caesars friend 2. Seene to God mans redemption hereby redeemed his determinate counsell this meanes to bee thus made this sacrifice offered and Christ thus to suffer for many Drinke this cup c. 29. This was the greatest of his sufferings Yes for thus hee suffered under Pontius Pilate and was crucified wherein 1. His crowning with thornes 2. reviling mocking and spitting on 3. buffetting c. 4. false accusers and accusations 5. Purple robes in scorn seeme but sparkes to the ensuing flame 30. Wherein shewne When both in body and soule tormented pierced thorow with sorrowes and pressed to death temporall and his soule even feeling the misery of the eternall 31. How meane you that In his body 1. Carrying the Crosse till he fainted under it 2. Nailed to the Crosse the most iguominious death 3. Veynes and limbes rent with cruell torments of all parts 4. Paines of death body and soule parting 5. To comfort him gall and vineger to drinke in encrease of sorrow and scorne 6. Lastly side pierced and heart bloud let out as hands and feet before pierced and wounded In his soule 1. Suffering with his body the separation from the body torments of ignominy and shame but much more the 2. Separation from God and heaven by guilt of our offences by the anger of God
saved There are surely many Hypocrites that take the badge of Christ but fight under the banner of Satan but commonly it is seen true by their works we may know them 32. Is it then easily to be discerned who shall be saved Nothing lesse for the most impenitent sinner for a while may at last finde mercy and be converted and as we are to judge none we are to hope well of all and to believe of our selves as we finde by our faith of others in charity 33. Then are we to account all members of Christ that are baptized Charity bindeth us so to it as who have beene washed in the same Lavar of regeneration received into the same fellowship and visible company of Saints and faithfull that wee are though God onely indeed knoweth who are his 34. What use of Baptisme The sacramentall assurance of the love of God and his graces to us and so admittance into his house and Church and by faith cooperating a step to our salvation which as in the use so in the remembrance may be very profitable 35. What profit in the remembrance thereof To confirme the grace well begun in a mans heart whereby to grow in grace and so forward to godlinesse 36. How may that be effected If he beleeve he shall bee hereby more confirmed in the faith so being a true Christian be hereby registred in the Catalogue of Saints that all the fiends in hell shall never be able to blot him out againe 37. How is this benefit here described By these excellent names and titles in the answer here expressed as the baptized is said to be made hereby 1. A member of Christ. 2. Childe of God and 3. Inheritor of the kingdome of heaven 38. How a member of Christ As ingrafted into him by Baptisme and received to bee a member of his body the Church of which he is the head and Spouse 39. How understand you the body of Christ Divers wayes and especially these three either his Naturall body united to his soule so borne and for us offered an oblation for redemption of our offences Or his Mysticall body and that understood either Politically of his Church the company of the faithfull Or Sacramentally and spiritually but verily in the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ exhibited to his Church under the species and signes of bread and wine 40. Which of these here understood His mysticall and politicall body the Church whereof hee is the head the whole Church his Spouse and every good and faithfull Christian a member 41. How is he seene to be head By giving to the same and every member thereof Life Motion Direction 42. How is any of us known so to be a member of him By our receiving life motion and direction from him and as we feele our soules to be 1. Living in God 2. Moved by his Spirit 3. Directed by his holy Word 43. Is there any difference in the members of this mysticall body Yes according to the diverse gifts and graces of Gods holy Spirit working in them 44. In what manner Though secretly yet evidently by the gifts appearing in them as of prophesie tongues interpretation healing teaching and governing and the like whence some Apostles other Prophets Teachers Governours as the same Spirit giveth power and direction 45. How have these the names of members As in every well governed Commonwealth the Prince representeth the head the State a body his faithfull Councellours eyes the Law the life and soule the Teachers the understanding Governors the will and all Prelates Magistrates and Judges the shoulders whereon the head is borne and all weighty affaires of estate the Artificers Husbandman and Trades the hands which worke and the feet whereon the Commonwealth standeth So in the Church the like order and distinction of members seene 46. How is that showne By the Apostles owne words 1 Cor. 12. where the Prophets who are called Seers Apostles Teachers c. are showne members of that mysticall body of Christ the Church for the good and conveniency of the body in divers degrees yet all needfull even the meanest as well as the more honourable and in the charity and harmony of the whole every one one anothers members as all together members of Christ. 47. What commeth of being members of Christ We are thereby children of God and so consequently in the right of Sonnes inheritors of the Kingdome of Heaven 48. But were not we children of Godelse Not as beloved or in grace and favour with him for so we are onely as we are in Christ. 49. Who are then the children of God Either Generally all creatures men and Angels Particularly men sonnes of Adam who was the son of God Most specially the elect by adoption and grace in Christ who is most essentially intirely and supremely the Sonne of God 50. How is Christ the Son of God By nature of the same essence God of God begotten not made eternally before the world was created the wisedome truth image and beloved of God 51. How are Angels sonnes of God As the most excellent creatures spirits in light created for the service of God who is the Father of light and Father of Spirits the originall of them and all things and so Satan the disobedient spirit or one of them that fell from that excellent estate in which created is said Iob 1. 6. to come and stand before the Sons of God 52. How are men the sons of God Generally as Angels and all creatures else as created in an excellent estate in the first Adam but though disobedient in some measure by the subtilty and meanes of that Angell that fell Satan or the old Serpent yet particularly taken againe into favour and had a Saviour appointed the eternall sonne of God a meanes of their restauration 53. How are the elect the sons of God Most specially in his favour and grace for his love to Christ in whom they are accepted as his members and having put on his righteousnesse by faith and grace given them for his sake as it were accompanying that faith so made acceptable and their soules adorned 54. Why are not the falling Angels in like hope For that they in a more excellent estate created more was required of them in regard of their rare perfection whose sin and guilt was so much more heynous as their knowledge and estate more excellent and so they fell in eternity to eternity 55. How then should men lesse excellent be saved Even in that respect as 1. not so highly transgressing having not received so excellent gifts or so many and heavenly talents but as inferiour in gifts and graces inferiour in offence and who in time fell had in this world a time of returning and meanes of salvation appointed 2. In regard of the occasion and meanes of their fall 56. How is that Their guilt though heynous as against the infinite Majesty of God yet inferiour to that also of Angels in this as who fell of
fully dead he had fulfilled the law and curse 2. Later lest his Disciples faith might faile or comfort too long be deprived and their hope to be turned into despaire 6. How the Prophesies Both of Hos. 6. 2. After two dayes c. and the third day he shall rise Jonah 1. 17. and 2. 2. utged the 1 Cor. 15. 4. c. Christ himselfe Matth. the 17. 12. 23. The Son of man shall be slaine and rise againe the third day and Matth. 20. 10. Mark 10. 34 Joh. 2. 19. 7. How the type of Jonah As is declared Matth. 12. 40. as Jonah was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly so must the Son of man be in the heart of the earth 8. What more considerable in the time That it was 1. The first day of the week the Lords day our new Sabbath the Christians rest the day whereon the creationbegun and the day of the second creation so by Christ perfected our redemption 2. Morning early the first time of the day so day of grace here begun and true light arise in it and enlighten it 3. Extraordinary light of the world as before the Sun rising to shew the new Sun of righteousnesse with his preventing graces riseth so for the illustration of the new world in that true light 4. The first Month with the Jewes as a beginning of the new yeare of joy and eternall Jubilee of all Saints 5. Spring of the yeare so the spring of the new world as the day spring from on high so the worlds new birth and spring in restoring peace and redemption 6. Time of the Passeover when to fulfill the Passeover the true Pascall Lambe was offered the ceremonies so to cease all shadowes abolished the truth it selfe appearing 7. Finally he rested the Jewes Sabbath to the fulfilling but end thereof at his death that brought new life to the Christian Church and Sabbath by his Resurrection What note you in that action his Resurrection The efficiency in the power of divinity whereby according to the decree and will of God his soule reassumed the body and raised it out of the grave The effect in him his body raised from death to life the first fruits of them that beleeve The effect in us spiritually our raising from the death of sin to the new life of grace Corporeally our assurance and earnest of our resurrection at the last to the strengthning of our hope and confirming of our faith The effect in Types thereof for our farther comfort and instruction 9. What was the efficiency The great power of the divinity united to his humanity and by that to us as his members to the raising of him the first fruits and us at last that though it suffered him to sleepe that three dayes death in his passion did not leave his body in the grave nor suffered that Holy One to see corruption and in the same vertue by his merits after our sleepe of death will at last raise us out of the dust 10. How the effect In both his humanity and by him over ours in the mighty power of the divinity and raised him first and so will us at the last 11. What Types thereof Not onely Jonas by those three dayes in the Whales belly representing the time of our Saviours stay in the grave and bosome of the earth but Isaac after a sort at his birth in the deadnesse of Sarahs wombe and Abrams age received from death and more at his binding for the sacrifice on Mount Moriah restored to life and a figure of this onely Sonne of God and Sonne also of Abraham Christ here offered in sacrifice on the Crosse and thus restored to life 12. What other Types were there Both Adam himselfe Enoch Elias and divers other types of him and Emblemes herein of him and of the resurrection 13. How was Adam Though in him we all dye yet whiles he was in the state of perfection see wee in him a type of Christ the second Adam and the resurrection who in a dead sleepe had the woman taken out of his side his spouse named Eva the mother of the living as Christ in this dead sleepe had out of his side sending forth water and bloud the Church his spouse taken as it were out of those wounds by his death who is the mother indeed of the living 14. How was Enoch As one that walked with God and so taken from men was no more seene but raised so to life from state of that mortality 15. How Eliah In that manner taken away from men and mortality by the chariot of God translated to heaven to have this part in the resurrection of the just and be an evident type of Christ and embleme of the same 16. How any others The three in the Old Testament raised to life the widowes sonne of Sarepta the Shunamites son and the man raised by the Prophets body The three in the New Testament Lazarus the widowes son of Naim Jairus daughter all as it were to shew us the power of God in them and so many emblemes of Christs resurrection who was so the seventh of them that were raised or tenth of them all that were types and emblemes of him and his resurrection as a perfect number as from whom they received all the holinesse vertues and power of the resurrection which they were ordained to foreshew as figures of the same 17. What learne we hence Our duties as of mortifying our earthly members in remembrance of his death so a rising from the death of sin in the remembrance and power of his resurrection who dyed for our sinnes and rose againe for our justification who will so raise our soules in this life as both bodies and soules after death at last and also many other comforts hence arising 18. Which are they 1. Both the strengthning and confirmation of our faith in the comfortable remembrance of Christs resurrection already performed and so many other Saints of our owne nature of flesh and bloud with him or emblemes of him 4. Erection of our eye of hope to the state whereunto hee our eldest brother is entred and hath already received and invested divers in life and the resurrection of the just 3. Comfortable walking in this vaile of misery where we must one day meet with death in regard of our assurance in him of a joyfull resurrection 19. What fruit hereof Fourefold 1. heavenly minde set on heavenly not earthly things 2. Holy life new borne babes pure innocent and harmlesse 3. Joy in the graces and Spirit of God and in heavenly not corruptible things 4. Growth and increase in holinesse as branches of the true Vine Christ c. 20. What followeth In the sixt Article the second degree of his exaltation in his ascension to heaven in these words Hee ascended into heaven 21. What herein to be considered 1. The matter action ascension termini from earth to heaven 2. The manner in the presence of many witnesses with the time and
Seas or grave turned it to rottennesse or wilde beasts or fishes devoured it yet when he saith Come againe yee children of men no graves rottennesse or corruption can keepe them from his presence whose word can againe restore them as at first created them out of nothing 20. How is this further confirmed Even by the rules of reason at least from the justice equity and mercies of God in Christ. 21. How in reason As they in the soule pleased or offended God so to be made the object of his justice or mercy for as he is God of Abraham and God of the living of all Abraham and not a part onely his soule as else illustrated by divers examples and similitudes 22. How in the justice of God As the body with the soule offended the divine Majesty so with it to be called to account and since no such justice yet seene performed that it should hereafter bee at the last 23. How in equity As both soule and body served God and did honour him and in Christ accepted of him so both to rise to be honoured which commeth towards his mercy and as he is Father of both in Adam and Christ. 24. How his mercies in Christ As promised to all faithfull and for his promise sake both body and soule to be blessed else but a part of blessing and God and Christs servants but in part his or part of his servants raised but as his blessing perfect and promise without failing or repentance so full and perfect restoring and blessednesse both in body and soule 25. How farther illustrated By examples and similitudes of the resurrection 26. What examples Not onely Christ himselfe in whose forme we shall rise which also giveth a taste as a first fruits assurance and testimony of our Resurrection and sheweth Gods power and good will to our nature but also of divers others as the widow of Sarepta and Shunamites son by Eliah and Elisha raised to life the man by the Prophets bones and those three raised by Christ Dorcas by Peter and Eutiches by Saint Paul all farther testimonies and tokens of the very bodies resurrection 27. What other similitudes Of the day succeeding night spring after winter even flyes and Bees the Rigndove beast Myoxus and Phenix from death usually reviving to life againe seeds cast into the earth there dying yet quickned againe Saint Pauls instance of the Resurrection 28. What hence gathered That as when wee see some herbes bud in the spring we know so others may so when we see some bodies raised we may know by their example others may also or when we see some excellent Artist show some excellent workes by it wee know he can doe more if he please so when wee see God raised some and gave life and cloathed the soules with the bodies he can doe so by all the rest when he sees his time and when he please 29. With what bodies then shall we rise With the same wee live here as holy Iob saith and Saint Paul with our owne bodies yet made glorified incorruptible and spirituall bodies 30. How glorified As fitted to that mansion they shall possesse in the heavens 31. How incorruptible By doing away all corruptions and imperfections which may tend towards death or offence to the soule so a comfort whatever imperfection weaknesse or deformity there all such imperfection and defect shall be done away and the glorious soule as a glorified one so shall have a perfect and incorruptible body to praise God with eternally 32. How said a spirituall body Not that it is turned to a spirit but in regard of the excellent qualities it shall be then endued with in comparison of this body of frailty and earth that we now possesse and as it shall be comformable to these spirituall exercises of the soule then to bee used and sympathizing with that spirit subject in all things without reluctancy to the Spirit of God 33. How the Resurrection effected By the Father in the Sonne and virtue of the Holy Ghost whereby all shall be raised and brought to judgement 34. Of whom this resurrection meant Of the godly hereby princially intended the symboll of whose faith is here expressed but of all here intimated of the just to mercy the others condemnation hence consequently gathered 35. What learne we hence Good duties in preparation of our selves for a joyfull resurrection As 1. not to live like Epicures or such as expect no resurrection but in dayes of grace as preparing for a life in glory 2. To consider how though death impaire us there shall be a resurrection to renew us 3. To serve God with all our members bodies and soules also that all may be partakers of a joyfull resurrection of the just to glory 4. To be comforted against death in this hope and joyfully expresse the same in all things 36. What comforts to be hence raised In that as we may finde hough we live a thousand yeares yet wee must dye in the first Adams fall so now though a thousand or thousands in the dust yet in the second Adam we shall be raised in his forme and power so 1. To beare all weaknesse sicknesse deformity even death it selfe with patience since Christ will raise all that are his in power and beauty to glory 2. To bear the parting with our neerest friends patiently in remembrance of this resurrection and meeting againe in joy in body and soule at the resurrection 3. To beare the very parting and laying downe of this body of dust with that moderation and comfort beseeming a Christian and servant of him that will at last reward all our service done to him either in body or soule with a mercifull and just reward 37. What followeth hence As a consequent of this resurrection life everlasting for as forgivenesse of sinnes argueth taking a way the punishment death and so a resurrection no lesse it and the resurrection import the position of life everlasting 38. What is your hope then Of a joyfull resurrection to life everlasting both in body and soule to be consummate with God and all Saints in the heavens 39. What herein to be considered The life of body and soule eternity of the same The sum and consummation of all happinesse in such joyes that no eye hath seen or eare heard or could enter into the heart of man prepared for the Saints and to endure to eternity 40. What is life The act of living not so much consisting in the continuance as exercising the faculties of life and enjoying the goodnesse 41. How mean you that For that long continuance as a hundred or a thousand yeares without knowledge the light of life or action the exercise of life or doing good and the best acts of the soule is but as it were a long sicknesse and lethargy of the soule or deficiencie of life wanting the fruit and comfort of the the same 42. How doth the soule live By her owne being but from God authour of that being and
originall fountaine of life living of himselfe and undependently and so giving all things else their life and being 43. How doth the body live By vertue of the soule and her union with it and so by the power and operation of the same 44. What is eternity A duration and continuance or enduring without beginning or end or both 45. How explaine you this Eternity or such enduring is considered First either simply and absolutely without beginning or end and so only God absolutely eternall and inhabiting eternity 2. In part as the Schooles speake either a part ante without beginning but having end so Gods decrees from eternity either without beginning but ending in his workes or a part post having beginning but without end so the eternity of Angells and soules that by creation had beginning but by Gods grace and goodnesse continuing them shall never have end this is also called eviternity and thus all eternity is contra distinguished to time 46. In what manner As eternity absolute hath neither beginning nor end so God eternall Eviternity hath beginning but no end so Angels and Soules Time hath both beginning and end so this world and all temporall things and thus all continuance is usually distinguished 47. What is eternall life then The fulnesse of joy and comforts of life in the presence of God that shall never have end 48. How more largely The union of body and soule as the resurrection of the just to that end to be united unto God and have the fruition of the glorious God head enlightning and inhabiting those that are his for ever so making them to dwell with him in whose presence is fulnesse of joy and life for evermore 49. How is this else called Happinesse and blessednesse eternall as therein enjoying the fruits and comforts of that everlasting life 50. Js this also the life of Angels It is whose onely blessednesse and chiefe delight is in contemplation and fruition of the glory beauty and majesty of God then which there can be no greater joy or happinesse 51. How so Because in him is all goodnesse even in the fountaine all goodnesse else but a few dispersed sparkes of that eternall light or a drop of that Ocean wherein onely is plenitude to the satisfying of all desires of what goodnesse soever 52. How is eternall life else taken Sometimes in the Scripture for the meanes and beginning of this in the kingdome of Grace as it is said to Christ to whom shall we goe thou hast the words of eternall life and this is eternall life to know thee and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ. 53. How is this eternall life As it is the union of the soule to God by grace though imperfectly yet receiving the comforts of life from him by the influence of his holy Spirit bringing joy and unspeakable blessings and peace to the same 54. How manifold is eternall life then Twofold either inchoate in this life in the kingdome of grace Or consummate as aforesaid in the kingdome of glory And this is also twofold or in two degrees 55. Which are they 1. Either in that part onely the soule as that is united to God and enjoying happinesse with him when the soules of the just depart hence in the Lord. 2. Or in body and soule most fully as shall bee after the generall resurrection and so principally here intended 56. What the parts of this life and blessednesse The divine and blessed living of the soule and body when joyned together in the presence of God and union with him enjoying the fulnesse of all that is called goodnesse as both joy and pleasure riches health liberty honour glory and all these absolute and entire not mixed with any grief or any other inconvenience as worldly things but perfect according to the perfection and excellence of the person place and giver 57. And how this estate expressed else in holy Scripture By many comfortable phrases and figures expressing the joy honour glory comforts or blessings there as said to be and remaine With God and in God in the Lord. In the hand of God in his presence In heaven in eternall rest and peace In Paradise in Abrahams bosome In joy blessednes as here in life everlasting 57. But is not life everlasting to the wicked No for their estate is not properly a life as wanting all joy comforts and fruits of life but a death or continuall dying in paine and torments and so if at any time said to live it is with addition of everlasting torments or to live in everlasting chaines of darknesse with the Divell and his Angels or the like whereby signifying an eternall dying life or living death and in that respect most properly termed everlasting death 58. Why is not this their estate expressed also in the Creed Because this is here intended as a symboll of their faith so penned for the comfort of the just and to remember them of their hope and happinesse and stirre them up to godlinesse leaving the others to the hand of God whose estate yet may hence be plainly gathered and also is in St. Athanasius Creed some others more fully expressed 59. What learne we hence Many good duties as in our Christian calling so to order our lives and conversation as alwayes having an eye to this blessed hope Remembring this end without end Breaking off sinne betimes since no uncleane thing may enter here Striving to enter the strait gate of vertue leadign to eternity leaving the broad way of the world Taking joy in things that shall yeeld everlasting joy Desiring praying longing for it c. 60. Why is Amen added To shew the certainty assurance and confidence we have as well as our owne consent to this faith 61. VVhat signifieth it Verily certainly or undoubtedly or as it is else usually rendred So be it 62. What meane you then by it That we doe beleeve and confesse Not onely in word professing but from the very heart Not wavering but certainly without doubting Not as though it were in our owne power but craving helpe and strengthning of our faith from the hand of God 63. But how should Amen bee added since it is no prayer 1. Either as the last Article signifies those priviledges of the Church whereunto all faithfull soules aspire and so in that aspiration say Amen 2. Or as we generally confesse the certainty of it and our submission of soule to this faith and the will and truth of God 3. Or in particular we intimate our prayers for this or some other thing for our owne good and the Church of God 64. For what things For faith as Lord give us true faith For encrease of our faith as Lord encrease our faith For helpe and comfort Lord helpe our unbeleefe For defence Lord defend us and all professors of this faith Or the like holy aspiration to heaven and heavenly things in the meditation and confession of this faith 65. But doe not they abuse it
first taken that we doe not murther 3. What manner of Commandement A negative inferring his opposite affirmative viz. thou shalt not only doe no murther or any thing prejudiciall to the life or health or person of thy neighbour or seeke his bloud but by all meanes wish well unto him and seeke the good and preservation of his health life and welfare 4. What the negative part and what here forbidden All murder or injury and hurt to life offered in thought word or deed by plotting wishing counsell or practise against ones 1. neighbour 2. own selfe and that either outwardly in body or inwardly in soul. VVhat the affirmative part or here commanded All preservation or saving of life or benefit to it afforded whether by welwishing counsel or helping hand and so in heart word or deed afforded to ones neighbour or selfe in respect of body or soule 5. How the opposite parts herein seene or opposed As by murder all hurt and injury to life all kindes of it and meanes of procuring thereof to ones owne or neighbours body or soule are to be understood and as to murther and destroying of life is opposed the saving of life and the preservation of the same And as to hurt and injury offered unto it the benefit and helpe in any kinde or by any meanes whether thought word or deed for the saving ones owne or neighbours life of soule or body 6. What things in particular then understood forbidden Murder in the full extent in all the kindes means and occasions thereof with the being accessory or consenting to the same or any kinde thereof and so 1. Anger a short madnesse 2. Hatred a continued and inveterate anger 3. Malice offering to shew it selfe with despite and all uncharitablenesse that are inward murders committed in the soule and often occasions of externall quarrells contentions and murder it selfe 4. Reviling quarrelling brawling slandering and backbiting are murders by the ill and lewd tongue set on the fire of hell setting on foot and often causing further murders 5. Contentions fighting offering wrong doing violence and taking away life murders committed in act c. all which are forbidden here as being murders of the 1. heart and thought 2. tongue and word 3. hand deed the third sort 7. VVhat is murder in the foulest sense The barbarous and actuall taking or making away of ones owne or neighbours life and unjust shedding of bloud 8. VVhat is the hoynousnesse of it A most inhumane and barbarous fact and most to be abhorred as most opposite to the goodnesse of God the giver and preserver of life as is also shewed in the severe punishment bloud for bloud 9. VVhat is to be thought of the former branches thereof As participating of the foulenesse and abomination thereof and tending thereunto to be abhorred of men and be accounted actuall murder before God as who seeth the heart and often accepteth or accounteth the will for the deed 10. VVhence floweth it Usually from the heart and shewing it selfe in the tongue is acted in the deed and by the suggestion of the divell who was the first murderer or a murderer from the beginning a murderer of soules as his eldest sonnes in other murder Cain the murderer of his innocent brother 11. VVhich are the steps to actuall murder 1. Those cruell and poisonous passions in heart of unjust anger hatred malice and the like as the second in 2. Raylings revilings quarrellings and the other abuses of the tongue to uncharity and thirdly 3. The open wrong violence and contentious actions whence murder produced either fully in foulest degree or at least even in the very least degree to uncharity and thereby the murder of the soule whose life in grace and in God is love 12. VVhy say you unjust anger To distinguish it from holy and just anger which is also called godly zeale used to be against sinnes as Moses for the Israelites Idolatry Because God is offended and for his honour as zeale of his glory Seen reconciled after repentance herein seene arising fromlove the love of God by desire of his glory Love of our neighbour and guided by love with desire of his amendment c. 12. How is unjust anger knowne 1. By the groundlesse unadvisednesse thereof often on no just cause but rashnesse and sometimes so habituated that not only ira but iracundia given over to hasty anger 2. Extent 1. in fury immoderate so a short madnesse orrage 2. In continuance growing inveterate to hatred or malice 13. VVhat the fruit of this anger Envy and despitefulnesse or desire and purpose of revenge often breaking out into more bitter flames of evill words and worsedeeds 14. VVhat the opposite duty required Both holy and just anger against sinne and for Gods glory and else long suffering mildnesse and goodnesse by being 1. Slow to anger 2. Ready to forgive 3. Ready to 1. passe by an offence 2. Forget it and 3. Requite good for evill to the offenders by 1. Helping or 2. Praying for them 15. VVhat is hatred An inveterate anger or uncharitablenesse conceived against our neighbour his person or else 1. Whether for evill received or supposed suspected or doubted 2. For no cause but want of love 3. Evill thou hast done to him in unjustice and so fearest requitall 4. His goodnesse and justice most unjustly as Abel hated by Cain for being good and Aristides not loved or favoured for his being just 16. VVhat the fruits The same with the fruits of anger or a more eager desire of revenge and other further mischiefe so budding into open hostility enmity and implacablenesse 17. VVhat the opposite duty required or commanded The hatred of the sinne but love and good esteeme of thy neighbours vertues and person and with readinesse to cover and passe by offences and requite good for evill or to be reconciled 18. VVhat is malice A kinde of violent hatred more obvious to the sense and ready to shew it selfe in action or as it were hatred of the heart shewing it selfe more openly with the bitter sting of desire of revenge or other open and further mischiefe which whiles it is smothered is accounted hatred when it beginneth to worke malice and so the fruits or effects of inhumanity and churlishnesse and opposite duties of humanity and curtesie may be better understood by those of hatred in some sort amplyfied or extended more to the sight and outward appearance 19. VVhat is uncharitablenesse Generally the want of love in any degree and shewing it selfe on any occasions against all sorts of persons whether in prosperity or adversity Whether friends or foes Whether neighbours or strangers or under our command 20. How against those in prosperity and adversity Against those in prosperity by 1. Envy against Superiours as Pompey against Cesar. 2. Emulation against equalls as Cesar against Pompey 3. Disdaine of inferiours as Haman set against Mordecai Against those in a dversity by 1. Contempt in poverty 2. Hardheartednesse in want 3.
his truth if he bid thee so end thy forrowes he is a liar for it is to god from temporall to eternall sorrow if he say thou must commend thy soule to God and die so he is a liar and if it were good he would not tell thee so for it is to die in murder and going from God and a murder of soule and body and that everlastingly so only flie to Gods mercy and leave sin and Satan and if thou pray for this he cannot come nigh unto thee nor hurt thee 40. But some as Lucretia have been commended for it for preservation of chastity or vertue It may be so by heathens that know not God but not by Christians who know Gods Law and the damnablenesse of the crime and so Saint Augustine sheweth this Lucretia's vice in this though by the heathens commended for a vertue whose chastity was to be admired but selfe-murder to be discommended lib. de Civitate Dei 41. What sorts of selfe-murder Either 1. Body and life naturall by 1. Omission and neglecting of the means of life for niggardlinesse or starving through idlenesse or not using other lawfull means of preserving the same 2. Commission of ill in prejudice thereof by 1. Sins of drunkennes whoredome or excesse imparing health 2. Thrusting ones self in danger therewith quarrelling c. and 3. Contriving their owne death 1. Indirectly by coÌ„mitting some capitall crime worthy death 2. Being their own butchers murderers 2. Soul by 1. Omission in the neglecting the means of salvation c. 2. Commission in 1. Making no conscience of sin but sinning against conscience and knowledge 2. Persisting in sin without grace or repentance 4. What opposite duty required Seeking all ordinary and honest means of preservation of life and health by moderate recreations of body or minde physicke and avoiding dangers or sins so distempering both body and soule and finally for the souls health seeking the means of salvation flying sin and praying and practising repentance 43. What in other murder else to be considered The person as well as the matter manner and punishment 44. What of the persons The 1. Murderer whether 1. Principall or 2. Accessory 2. Murdered whether 1. Stranger or near of kin 2. Private person or publick 3. Offender or innocent person whereby the guilt is diversly distinguished and so accepted extenuate or encreased 45. How the principall or accessory I. The principall as prime agent the deepest in offence II. The accessory also murderers if abettors or counsellours whether 1. Superiours by 1. Unjust command 2. Wrongfull sentence 3. Not punishing murder but coâ—niving at one to the perpetration of other 2. Any others by 1. Consent and abetting 2. Counsell or hiring 3. False testimon 4. Treachery c. 46. What the other respects As 1. the parricide or murderer of father brother or near kin more abominable then the ordinary homicide Secondly the regicide or murderer of superiours or them in authority as of servants their Masters or wives of husbands or private persons of publicke accounted treason or petty treason in the lowest degree more abominable then common murder Thirdly the murder of an innocent person more then of an offender and proscribed or condemned person who is yet to be put to death by the person and manner appointed by law and not at randon by any person which were murder but done according to law is not only not evill but good and just 47. How is it said to be good and just As warranted both by divine and humane law when bloud requiring bloud God commanding that who sheddeth mans bloud by man shall his bloud be shed and who so blasphemeth or obey not the Father Deut. 21. 8. 19. 20. or the voice of the Priest Dent. 17. 12. the Sabbath breaker adulterer ravisher and divers other in Gods Law and such exorbitant offences by humane lawes commanded to be punished by death and so the Magistrate beareth the sword not for naught Rom. 13. 4. 48. All taking away life is not then here forbidden No for hence are exempted and excepted all those persons and in all those cases where the Lord himselfe 1. Giveth the sword Of justice as the Magistrate who beareth it not for naught In lawfull battel as the souldier for their Prince or Countrey In just defence as of ones selfe against theeves robbers or other necessity 2. Offereth another as manslaughter by meere chance and not of any malice or anger for whom God provideth refuge of sanctuary Exod. 21. 13. Deut. 19. 4. 49. How of Moses Phinees and the like Of speciall instinct and commission from God in extraordinary manner and if private men yet of heroicall or divine zeale but Christians must follow ordinary rules and examples not speciall exceptions or imitations of extraordinary actions 50. What else of the matter or manner Murder or the taking away the life the greatest wrong that can be done to man and defacing of Gods image is either in respect of The 1. Meanes perpetrated 1. Directly by force and violence 2. Indirectly by Poyson Witchcraft or the like 2. Manner and motion 1. Ones owne accord and that of 1. Maliceprepensed 2. Blind zeale 3. Heat choler 4. Drunkenness or other passioÌ„ 2. Another as 1. Commanded 2. Counselled 3. Hired c. to doe it 51. What the punishment Bloud for bloud usually and in some fearfull manner also according to the aggravation of the offence so that who spilleth mans bloud by man shall his bloud be spilt it being a crying sinne as Cains murder Abels bloud crying to heaven for revenge Gods judgement shewing it selfe many times in extraordinary manner revealing the murderer and presenting him to be punished as by the dead body sometimes the bloud or the murderers owne conscience 52. Why so severe punishment Because it is even 1. A destruction of the little world the Microcosme of man 2. Defacing of Gods image betwixt which and clipping the Kings coin wherein is his image yet death for it there is no comparison 3. An encroaching upon Gods office whose onely right to call men when he please out of the world 4. The greatest sin against man that can be unlesse murder of his soul which also is punished like as this bloud for bloud soule for soule so the bloud of soules is required at their hands and lyes heavy in their heads that destroy them 53. How is soule murder understood Either in respect of the life I. Naturall an unjust grieving and vexing of a mans soule II. Spirituall by first omission of duties of 1. Governours Ministers Masters to whom belongeth the guiding care and 2. Instruction of others for their soules health and salvation Second commission in being cause of sinne and offence as by provocation counsell evill example c. 54. What duties opposite required Both preservation of life and preventing so much as possible all meanes of hurt both in ones selfe and others with helping and not hindering our owne and others
salvation but furthering the same by Instruction admonition exhortation reproofe Consolation and any other pious meanes as wel as good example 55. What the sum of all The preservation of life both of body and soule and avoyding of all hurt or hindrance of the same with that crying sin of murder 56. What followeth The seventh Commandement third of the second Table importing the preservation of the chastity SECT 9. The seventh Commandement the order and analysis of the seventh Commandement shewing the severall parts and duties and their branches whether intimated or expressed and first of chastity body and soule and opposite unchastity in the severall sorts and branches or degrees of each of them whence the latitude of the Commandement in all these respects more evidently to be seen and observed where the meanes also of preserving chastity in our selves and others and the opposite offences touched the degrees in this sin from the heart and all outward signes and appearances of evill the messengers of the soule and means with and by the sences to the farther degrees of this sinne in actuall adultery and fornication where pride in attire gadding abroad dauncing and such like lascivious and wanton actions behaviour and gestures by divers Writers are sharply censured and reproved as the meanes and occasions of much other filthinesse and further mischiefe and so the foulenesse heynousnesse of adultery farther set forth and demonstrated by the vile effects punishments and the like circumstances of the action as well as lawes and execution of them duly cared for and seen to by the Lawmakers themselves with great severity and others by their example prosecuting and persecuting the crime with the greatest detestation and to that purpose the sentences of the Scriptures and Fathers as on the other side the excellent praise and commendation of chastity And lastly the meanes to be taken and used for avoiding so crying and heynous crimes the godly entring into the holy estate of matrimony and what godly caution and circumspection therein to be used so lastly of Sodomy Incest and such unnaturall sinnes and what generally here commanded and intended 1. VVHat is the seventh Commandement Thou shalt not commit adultery 2. What is the order of it Next to the forbidding of murder as the next greatest offence and in his nature so foule as deserveth death according to the law of God and sundry Nations and so placed here before theft and next to murder 3. What manner of Commandement A negative inferring his opposite affirmative viz. thou shalt not commit any act of uncleannesse but preserve thy body and soule in temperance sobernesse and chastity 4. What the negative part The prohibition of all unchastity or uncleannes of body and soule and of all signes or tokens meanes or provocations of the same or being accessory thereunto 5. What in these branches then more expresly forbidden 1. All outward actions of uncleannesse adultery fornication incest c. 2. All filthy ' and obscene speeches bookes pictures c. 3. All incontinent thoughts and lusts of heart 4. All occasions of uncleannesse as surfetting drunkennesse 5. All accessorinesse to any filthinesse in this kinde c. 6. VVhat the affirmative part Commanding chastity of body and soule and all 1. Signes and tokens 2. Meanes and occasions preservation of the same both in our selves and others 7. VVhat in these branches more expresly to bee understood 1. Both temperance sobernesse and chastity in outward actions of the body and to keepe that a Temple of the holy Ghost 2. Honesty and modesty in speeches and expressions of the minde 3. Continency sobriety and chastity of minde and soule 4. All good meanes of preservation of this vertue by temperance fasting labour prayer c. 5. Labour and well wishing to the preservation of others chastity and vertue 8. How are the parts here seene opposite or opposed Evidently and plainly as 1. Chastity commanded opposite to uncleannesse forbidden 2. Modest speeches opposite to obscene and filthy forbidden 3. Continency of minde opposite to incontinency and lusts of heart 4. Means of preservation of this vertue in our selves opposite to the means and occasions of falling 5. Labour to preserve or procure it in others opposite to the being accessory to others uncleannes 9. What is chastity The preservation or study to preserve body and soule in purity and from all pollutions of uncleannesse and concupiscence of the flesh and so Both inward of the soule Externall of the body Totall of both body and soule 10. What is inward chastity or that of the soule The purity of the soule from all 1. Motions 2. Passions of lusts and unlawfull concupiscence 11. What is the opposite or unchastity of the soule Inward concupiscence or adultery of the heart Matth. 5. 25. 1. Whether before the consent of will forbidden more expresly in the tenth Commandement 2. Joyned with consent of will and that either 1. Sudden flames or motions of lust 2. Inveterate lusts and burning in unclean flames of letchery 12. What outward chastity The possessing of the vessels of our bodies in holinesse and honour both continencie of 1. The eyes from beholding vanity and objects of lust 2. The ears from hearing or hearkning after uncleane and filthy talke 3. The tongue from filthy and ribauld speeches 4. The whole body and fact from all uncleannesse and unchaste and wanton pleasures 13. What the opposite unchastity All outward pollutions of the body or any part thereof by uncleannesse as adultery of the eyes wandring after evill and said full of adultery Active with wanton glances to entangle others Passive beholding others so entangled 1. Of the ears open to filthy communication 2. Of the tongue polluted with ribauld and lewd speeches 3. Of the fact of all uncleannesse and lasciviousnesse 14. How meane you that uncleannesse of the fact The acts of adultery fornication incest or the like pollutions committed either 1. Against sobriety without a partner inselfe polution whether Sleeping Waking 2. Honesty with a partner and I. Without consent so forced or ravished rape which as an act of Violence against the 6. Commandement Brutish uncleannesse against this and punished with death II. With consent and that either First naturall of the male with the female and betweene persons 1. Too neare of kin incest 2. Single or unmarried fornication And if first onely with one she a concubine Secondly with divers she a whore and hee a whoremonger 3. Married and that either To divers polygamy With unmarried single adultery With another married person double adultery Secondly unnaturall against naturall use and monstrous as Of the same sex Buggery or Sodomy Of divers kindes man with beasts bestiality With spirits Incubi Succubi 15. How is chastity usually set forth 1. In single life continency the gift of God to which belongeth chaste widowhood 2. Mariage Conjugall fidelity Moderate and modest use of the mariage bed Abstinency on occasion of Absence Fasting and prayer Times of separation c. as
resembling lunacy and frenzy more then that foolish gesture of dauncing the strange shakings and motions of the body at the noise of a beaten sheeps skin and ridiculous to marke the grave behaviour measurable march pompe and ostentation of women dauncers and the great care they have to performe wisely so foolish an action that it is very likely at that time all their wit is distilled from their head into their feet for that there it is then more requisite and needfull then in their braines as saith Lodovicus Vives 27. How is this to be understood Of the immoderate foolish and inordinate use or rather abuse of them too commonly seene the froth and fume of wine and excesses and nurse of lewdnesse and laciviousnesse or worse if worse may be as sometimes quarrells rappes murders and the like have been occasioned by them as among others Herodias dauncing daughters cunning herein cost Saint John Baptists head when especially consorted with drunkennesse as too often may be observed what good effects to be expected since as Saint Augustine noteth Serm. 231. de vitanda ebrietate as by too much raine the earth is dissolved into dirt and made unfit for tillage so by excessive drunkennesse our bodies are made altogether unfit for the spirituall tillage and can bring forth no fruits of holinesse but rather like bogs and marshes are fit to breed nothing but serpents frogs and vermine all manner of abominable sins and lothsome wickednesse and this a prime companion of dauncing or at least dauncing an usuall dependant on wine and belly chear 28. Is no dauncing then to be allowed Surely as before was shewed it ought to bee with great caution or sparingly and singular moderation for feare of inconvenience thence arising and so proving but an incentive to lust and folly 29. What in the next degrees All kinde of incontinency from the heart as it were budding forth by any outward shewes of words habit attire or gesture forwarded and expressed and by such midwives brought to the full birth and produced into act in all the species and kindes thereof 30. Which are the kindes As were before remembred or according to the Schoolemen and summists of these six sorts viz. 1. Fornication among the unmarried or single 2. Adultery where one or both married 3. Incest with any of affinity or consanguinity within the degrees forbidden 4. Deflowring of virgins called Stuprum 5. Rape or ravishing which is against the will and with violence 6. Unnaturall lust 1. Inordinate of sexes sodomy 2. With beasts beastiallity 3. With spirits Incubi Succubi and to which may be referred all other nocturnall and selfe-pollutions arising especially of riot intemperance and excesse 31. But are not Stuprum and Rape also fornication They are but in a higher or worse degree according to the quality of the person wronged as a virgin or else and so diversity of punishment or satisfaction by divers lawes appointed or with violence and so rape punishable with death both by Gods Law and others to avoid more dangerous consequences 32. What of fornication As next to adultery in foulenesse before God and lightly who falleth to the one maketh small conscience of the other and the whore compared to a dogge before God when neither the hire of a whore nor price of a dog might be brought or offered in the Temple Deut. 23. 18. and many wayes the odiousnesse thereof appearing 33. How is the detestablenesse thereof showne 1. Because of the indignity hereof offered to Christ in it whose members the Christian hereby made the members of a harlot 1 Cor. 6. 15. 2. The wronging of the good Spirit of God dispossessed of his House and Temple the body and soule of a Christian 1 Cor. 6. 19. the holy Spirit expelled and lust brought in 3. The greatest wrong that can be to the body and soule and others also as every sin else without the body this is the body fighting against the soul and cutting it off from God divorcing it from Christ and from Gods Spirit dissolving the Covenant of God and Idolatry compared with it or unto it 33. What say you then of Adultery As a most heynous sinne before God and men and odious to all most severely appointed to bee punished by death so both the adulterer with the married wife or betrothed maid with the adulteresse both to dye Deut. 22. 22. 34. How is it adultery accounted with the maid Because she is betrothed and thence forth reputed wife and that full adultery which is so farther distinguished to be either I. Adultery single where one party onely is married and that 1. Properly so called if the woman be married or betrothed for so it is fully adultery and he an adulterer and she an adulteresse 2. Improperly if the man only be married so called improperly adultery since she but a concubine II. Adultery double when by married man with woman married or betrothed 35. How compared with fornication Far greater for that in simple fornication seen by the Law of God the truest estimation of things 1. It was punished with pecuniary mulct as the dowry of virgins but adultery with death 2. Notwithstanding the fact so permitted that the persons might marry and were so commanded if the virgins father did consent but adulterous persons sentenced to suffer death and since forbidden ever to marry together for divers reasons and respects 1. Both to themselves so polluted 2. Others whose lives might be endangered by such permission That by such evill examples others might be drawne on to mischiefe 3. It was offence only or chiefly to themselves though both in body and soul against God and the congregation but adultery also against others in the highest degree and so most severely taken notice of and punished as shall be shewed and thereby the heynousnesse thereof more evidently appearing 36. How so heynous a sin that so severely punished 1. As a breach of a most sacred covenant made before God yea and with God accounted so the lewd woman said to forget the covenant of her God Prov. 2. 17. 2. The greatest disgrace to a family that may be when the mother a where the children bastards and a family instead of a chaste houshold and Church of God made a brothell house or stewes lothsome to God and all good men 3. An intollerable wrong to the husband so abused in that he nourisheth bringeth up and provideth for the bastardly brood of lewd knaves as for his owne hereby robbed of his estate and so adultery joyned with theft and much greater in many respects 37. How is it greater or worse then theft As the abused husband 1. Is prevented and defrauded of his greatest worldly comfort the love of his wife and her fidelity 2. Defrauded and wronged in his greatest worldly treasure the bastards suggested in stead of gennine and true begotten children 3. Is continually robbed and wronged in his estate as every bit of bread the adultresse or her brats doe eat a
others I. In generall being true and just c. II. In particular as in 6. Commandement to beare no malice c. 7. Commandement keeping body in c. 8. Commandement keepe hands from picking c. 9. Commandement tongue from evill c. 10. Commandement not to covet c. 8. How is that to love my neighbour as my selfe To love him as my selfe in that true sincere and hearty affection that I wish well unto my selfe withall and not hypocritically and fainedly and coldly or dissemblingly but truly for his good and unfainedly for his soules health 9. VVho can love his neighbour so Every good Christian that hath but learned what charity and the love of God is for if he doe not love his brother thus whom hee hath seene neither doth he love God whom he hath not seen but if he say he doth he is a lyar because the truth of God is not in him since truth of love is wanting and God is love and the truth and so hee loveth us in truth and commandeth us so to love one another and seeth the heart and by this showeth who are his children that in truth love him and their neighbour 10. But we see none doe love other so much as themselves Neither is it so set downe so great a love in the quantity but as true a love in the quality and a second in order my selfe the rule my neighbour as my selfe and both in God and for his love else all love of my selfe and others is vaine that is in any other respect such as worldly or carnall and fleshly love is 11 How meane you it then To love him even as my selfe for 1. The manner in true and hearty love though not in that measure and extent in every respect of it or Quoad qualitatem veritatis though not quoad quantitatem magnitudinis so true though not so great alone Quoad modum though not gradum to the utmost degree that I must care and provide for my selfe 12. How then shall this love be Sicut meipsum or as my selfe both in respect of 1. Quod in meipso my soul and his Gods Image 2. Ad quod meipsum for grace here and glory hereafter 3. Propter quod meipsum for Gods glory and the soules good 4. In quo meipsum in God and goodnesse 5. Quosque meipsum to the end and this to love him truly and Christianly as my selfe 13. What will the effect of this be That I will then wish no more hurt to him then to mine owne soule loving him so truly and sincerely as my selfe and for Gods sake and will wish to receive from all men as I would do unto them 14. How is that to doe to all men as I would c. According to the true effect of the Talion law in love not revenge but doing so well by them that I would not wish better from them and so wish as well to them as to my selfe or my owne soule which could not be amisse for who hateth or wisheth ill to himselfe that is but honest or in his right minde and so love the fulfilling of the law seene in all these particulars 15. How towards superiours By doing to them as I would wish them or others to doe by me if I were a superiour and in their place which is the summe and substance of the fifth Commandement whereby 1. To love honour and succour my father and mother 2. To honour and obey the King and his Ministers 3. To submit my selfe to all my governours c. 4 To order my selfe lowly and reverently to all my betters which is the love and effects thereof in honour and obedience and submission and well ordering my selfe in duty and humility that I owe 1. To my naturall parents father and mother 2. To politicall parents King and Magistrates 3. To spirituall parents Pastors and Ministers 4. Oeconomicall and other parents superiours or betters as Masters Teachers ancient rich or noble persons in any degree better or above my selfe and in modesty extended my very equalls 16. How towards others In generall to hurt no body by word nor deed but to be true and just in all my dealing the sum and substance of all the five last Commandments as not hurting any body I. By word contrary to the ninth Commandement by lying slandering false witnesse c. II. By deeds by 1. murder slander malice or the like contrary to the sixth Commandement 2. Adultery fornication or other uncleannesse in tempting others or attempting or wronging others chastity or mine owne contrary to the seventh Commandement 3. Stealing in oppressing fraud or the like contrary to the eight Commandement and so consequently being true and just in all my dealings in all these respects and even not contrary to truth or honesty to cover or desire other mens goods or make any lewd or evill pretences to the same so contrary to the tenth Commandement as more particularly expressed in the words following 17. What is it to bear nomclice or hatred in my To be free from murder and all inducements to the same since who hateth his brother is a man-slayer before God and of malice and hatred sprung contentions quarrells and unquietnesse and so consequently blood-sucking if not blood-shedding so this the effect and substance of the sixth Commandement on the contrary enjoyning and commanding love and the preservation of our neighbours life and person 18. What is it to keepe my body in temperance sobernesse and chastity The substance of the seventh Commandement where these vertues of temperance in our mindes affections and actions enjoyed sobriety in our speech gestures attires actions and behaviour and chastity both of body and soule though as most seen in the actions and body so for good example sake intimated and most required and on the contrary in that Commandement all adultery fornication and acts of uncleannesse with all intemperance and unchastity and signes or meanes of the same forbidden 19. What to keepe my hands from picking and stealing The plaine sense of the eight Commandement forbidding all stealth whether by covert fraud cousenage or secret purloyning or overt oppression in robbery and other unjust and ungodly courses getting others goods or encreasing our owne as on the contrary in that Commandement the preservation of our neighbours estate restoring of goods unlawfully gotten and lawfull getting and using yea laying out of our owne goods to pious and charitable uses enjoyned if as we are but stewards we will not be accounted theeves and usurpers before God 20. What by keeping the tongue from evill speaking lying and slandering The substance of the ninth Commandement where all untruth and uncharity by untrue and undue testimony publicke or private in place of judgement or else by lyes slanders or false reports to the wrong of the neighbour and his or our owne good name and breach of love and charity are forbidden and so on the contrary truth and charity in all these respects to the preservation
explained the second petition for our selves or fifth in order with the order and Analysis and parts thereof observed what meant by forgivenesse and debts or trespasses and how we are debtors many waies and say justly our trespasses the condition whereon we aske forgivenesse as we forgive others and also no forgivenesse at Gods hand so how and how far men may and ought to forgive their brethren and their trespasses and who offend against this divers wayes how David Moses and others did curse and the Magistrate punisheth and not forgiveth and who truly or as they ought forgive others whereby the way is discussed the power and authority that the Church and Priest hath to forgive sins both according to the doctrine of the holy Scriptures and expositions thereon of the ancient Fathers and all orthodox Writers and so generally of the whole Church of God in all ages as well as the present Church of England with the right understanding of her tenet in that point and the good use to be made of it whereby confession is explaned how far forth requisite and coldly for the most part now used but the defect of discipline and other inconveninces plainly enough to be perceived issuing from the same so the true and genuine use thereof asserted and cleerly proved by many arguments as aforesaid and more fully by the generall practise of the Church and primitiva times demonstrated whereby the manner how it was by them exercised and so the order of the ancient Church discipline is on this occasion set forth and decyphered and for the present petition here is farther declared what herein we ought to doè or avoid so what is here expressed or intimated thus particularly summed up together and explaned 1. VVHat are the three latter Petitions Concerning us and our necessities for things either 1. Temporall as daily bread Give us this day our daily bread 2. Spirituall As forgivenesse of sins c. Deliverance from temptations 3. Partly spirituall and partly temporall as deliverances from all evill ghostly sin and bodily dangers 2. What the first of these Petitions The fourth of the Lords Prayer Give us this day c. wherein we pray for all things necessary for this present life under the name of bread or dayly bread and this day 3. What is the order Placed before those that desire spirituall things or blessings to shew 1. Our exceeding necessity in this life and so first desire food and raiment without which wee cannot subsist 2. Our Fathers mercy that considereth this our need and weaknesse 3. Our account and use wee ought to make of it since allowed to aske it to use it as a step or degree towards better blessings 4. What contained or to be confidered in it 1. The object bread and double epithetons of it 1. Our and 2. Daily bread 2. The action give and adjoyned circumstance twofold of the persons To us time to day 5. What understood by bread 1. Either spiritually bread of life panis vitae or coelestis Angelorum Manna Angels food Christ and Gods word and Sacraments in which respect it might be well preferred to all the rest of the Petitions but thus more improperly 2. Or temporally the staffe of bread food raiment and all other necessities all other comforts of this life whereby to make bread relish well and us to enjoy it 6. How for the first sense Spiritually taken it may be understood indeed that most divinely for Gods holy word which is food of souls bread of life called by such honorable epithetons shewing the vertue and efficacy to sustain the soule according to that of our Saviour Man liveth not by bread onely but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God Secondly also for Christ himselfe who is the incarnate Word and Wisedome of the Father who is the true bread of life and food indeed as thirdly of the Sacraments of his body and blood the spirituall food also of our soules and so this called panis coeli or coelestis Angelorum and the like but not so properly in this place intended since this bread in the first and second Petitions desired where Gods name and glory and kingdome are prayed for and whereas in patriâ wee desire to bee satiated with this heavenly Manna here more properly intended is the panis via or viatorum and that part that concerneth the temporall necessities of this life intimated also by Today and daily and so bread is said to be either Panis Nature of this life Doctrine of Gods word Gratia Christus in Sacramentis Gloriae Christus in Coelis 7. How is the word of God bread As it doth nourish comfort and strengthen the soule as materiall bread doth the body and so noted in these respects of our soules 1. Vivification raising it from death to life 2. Consolation comforting it in that life and against all tribulation 3. Confirmation in goodnesse and against all ill and assaults of the divell 4. Delectation with the heavenly taste and sweetnesse roborating strengthning and illuminating of the heart in the true faith 7. How is Christ the bread of life As the word of God manifested in the flesh to the quickening and raising up of our soules and bodies so panis hominum and as the comfort of Saints and Angels in glory so panis hominum Angelorum c. and so to bee noted this bread of life in I. The Sacraments are to be holâ—ly 1. Prepared for with reverence reached unto with feare received by faith 2. Ruminated with devotion that it may nourish us in Christ and make us one with him II. Heaven doth Satiate without any defect to eternity in glory Delight with eternall sweetnesse maintaine life eternally and so Angels food and as the Psalmist said Man did eat Angels food panem Angelorum thus in grace and glory 9. What then of other naturall or materiall bread As by it we understand the very materiall food of our bodies in this life with all the necessary appurtenances of quietnesse and peace friends house lands or revenewes rayment health and other blessings to make it sweet and comfortable to us as that stay of life the staffe of bread is or is accounted to be so we must remember that it ought to be 1. Got by our honest labour 2. Received with moderation and thankfulnesse and so onely properly our daily bread 3. Imparted to others with us as the poore our bread 10. But why is all food called bread To teach us the 1. Use we should intend for strengthning us the property of bread chiefly not for vanity or voluptuousnesse 2. Moderation that should be as the holy and abstemious men that lived with bread and water onely 3. Blessing if we have it from God it shall be sufficient and having food and rayment to bee content 11. Why say you Our bread To signifie both 1. The love of God that granteth it to be ours by the giving when else we
O Lord take evill out of our wayes and remove all lying lips and deceitfull tongues and keep us from blasphemy and all cursed speaking and whatsoever may polute us or prophane thy holy and sacred Name that ought to be sanctified 4. In our thanksgiving for all graces reeceived so O Lord we remember those blessings bestowed on our souls that we doe desire thy glory or in any measure performe the same Others that O Lord many on earth doe with us sanctifie thy Name shewing thy praise and so consort with those holy Quires in the heaven that doe ever sing thy honour Our blessed hope of continuance for ever in that holy course of sanctifying thy name and that confidence of that thy grace 7. How in the second Petition 1. In our confession of Gods glory Thy kingdome O Lord is an everlasting Kingdome and thy dominion endureth throughout all ages and thou O Lord art King for evermore Our duty it is meet O Lord that wee should desire thy glory and advancement of thy Kingdome Our neglect but in stead thereof wee have neglected our duty and in too many things we lament our misdeeds rather promoted the kingdome of Satan 2. In our petition and intercession of us all that thy kingdome may come both by us and all people thy kingdome may bee desired and promoted and that thou wilt 1. Governe thy universall kingdome to thy glory and in the same erect 2. Enlarge and confirme thy kingdome of grace and thereby also 3. Perfect and hasten thy kingdome of glory for the good of us and all Saints 3. In our deprecation that O Lord thou wilt bee pleased to remove all impediments of thy kingdome in us and all others and destroy the kingdome of Satan and Antichrist 4. Thanksgiving for the 1. The advancement of thy kingdome O Lord both in thy universall government and guiding all things to thy glory and particularly in thy kingdome of grace for thy erecting increasing and restoring the kingdome of Christ and the Gospel 2. The blessed hope wee have of thy everlasting kingdome of glory in the heavens 8. How in the third Petition 1. In our confession of Gods great power and authority that thy will O Lord is the perfect rule of all right cousnesse and goodnesse and so worthy to be obeyed by all as for thy wills sake they had a being and all things are and were created Our duty that it is just and meet that we and all creatures should obey thy will and conforme our selves unto it In our defects that we have been too negligent and disobedient children and have gone astray from our mothers womb it is too apparant and we lament the same 2. In our requests and intercession for our selves and others Lord let thy secret will be done according to thy good pleasure and thy revealed will so likewise by us and all creatures with ready cheerfull and willing obedience here on earth as it is in heaven 3. Deprecation Remove O Lord all obstacles both of our stubborne and uncircumcised hearts and whatsoever is displeasing to thee either in us or the world as all sinne and disobedience 4. Thanksgiving for our selves and that measure of obedience which wee are enabled unto and for thy will accomplished in us for our good Others in the like sort that doe thy will or patiently suffer the same and that thy Saints doe it jo fully Our hope and assurance that it shall be fulfilled by us and in us to our comforts though lesse perspicuously here yet more perfectly hereafter in heaven 9. How in the fourth Petition 1. In our confession of 1. Gods bounty That thou O Lord openest thy hand and fillest all things living with good feedest the hungry the Lions and young Ravens that call upon thee clothest the Lillies and refreshest all things with thy goodnesse 2. Our duty to looke up to thee the spring of all comfort and fountaine of living waters 3. Our neglect that O Lord wee have been too neglective and undutifull we have not herein honoured thee wee have fallen from thee trusted to our strength and arme of flesh and uncertaine riches we bewaile our foolishnesse and offences II. In our request or petition and intercession for all other our necessities Give us this day our daily bread all necessaries for this life yea comfort both of body and soul spirituall and temporall food and blessings with comfort to eate our bread III. Deprecation of evill and famine O Lord to keep us from hunger and want from plague pestilence and famine from battell and murder and from sudden death and all other misery and wayes of the destroyer IV. Thankesgiving 1. For ourselves and others the peace plenty and prosperity wee enjoy our daily food and comforts received both temporall and spirituall of our souls and bodies 2. For our hope and assurance of his favour and continuance of all blessings that O Lord we and all that are thine may bee sure wee shall want no manner of thing that is good for body or soul and we doe therefore praise thee and will ever sing of thy mercies 10. How in the fifth Petition 1. Confession of Gods mercy That there is mercy with thee O Lord and plenteous redemption and therefore thou shalt be feared and thou O Lord onely canst absolutely forgive sinnes 2. Confession of our duty that we should flye to the shadow of thy wings for mercy to cover our transgressions and wee ought to forgive our enemies 3. Our neglects that 1. O Lord we have gone astray every way from thee and have not hearkened to thy law and we are miserable sinners 2. Our neglects that we have not sought thee or thy mercies betimes we have not repented as we ought we lament both our sinnes and unrepentance 3. Our neglects that wee have not been mercifull as wee ought to bee the better assured and prepared for mercy c. II. In our request and intercession Lord forgive us our trespasses our sinnes and ignorances our infirmities and presumptions our unrepentant and unmercifull behaviour as we desire that wee may have thy graces more freely hereafter to performe these things and so O Lord make us to forgive others that we may be forgiven III. Deprecation Take from us O Lord our hard and stony hearts and give us hearts of flesh that we may obey thee repent us of our sinnes and forgive others as wee hope for forgivenesse from thee remove sinne and all obstacles of mercy or penitence all unmercifulnesse and impenitence IV. Thanksgiving 1. For Gods mercies that thou O Lord art so ready to forgive more then we to ask 2. For his grace that hee hath promised and assured us his mercies in Christ and hath so forgiven sealed to us his forgivnes of our many misdeeds 3. For that measure of grace and repentance give us to fly from sin desire repentance shew mercy 4. For our hope and assurance of his mercies to our selves and others and all graces
Assyrian Babylon Grecian and Egyptian Militia and Armes had done before them but now numbred by legions whiles Saint John beheld the rude multitudes more swaying by number then by wisedom then reigning and raging in the world and afflicting the Church how appliable to all Aâ—tichristian practices oppressions and oppositions when and wheresoever that man of sinne that first began to move in the Apostles times by Schisme and Heresie the dregges of Gentilisme the nurse of later paganisme shall get head in the power of the Beast among the beasts of the people against the Saints and Church of God to be so high advanced there to defile and prophane it by his own presence bringing in the whore of Babylon or confusion with the Cup of abominations of false strange and wil worship unreverence and prophane novelties the idols of fancy innovating whorish inventions of those that run after strange Gods Religions where rude armed impiety by barbarous force more then gracious wisedome and godlinesse by good counsell can prevaile I leave to be considered by the wisest and most judicious So retur ning from this mystery of iniquity to that divine mystery of the name of God But why said you before that Nomen Tetragrammaton was corruptly pronounced Jehovah It is most evident though it have so long escaped the most curions inquisition of so many thousands nay Myriades or millions of searching eyes and wits that have long sought after it for whether the Jewes by their superstitious silence lost the true sound or by their supercilious envie conceal'd it from us the Gentiles and so at last perhaps lost it as they did their ancient Musicke and Meeter of Davids Psalms in their captivity or propter peccatum as they confesse yet what the true sound is easily to bee discerned by them and us may thus plainly appeare for that it is truly to be pronounced Jaho or Jahu trisyllabum is thus proved by their owne writings and strangers First we may finde in ancient Greek Copies and Poems yet extant that name rendred Iâ—â— Jao wanting the letter h or aspiration whereby to write as we may Jahoh But more then this in the Bible it selfe where that name is fixed to the end of any proper names they may most plainly perceive it there as in Isaiahu Jeremiahu Eliahu and the like Thirdly where it is prefixed to proper names as in Jehoram Jehoiada Jehoshap at and the like it is plain where we know by the Grammar Rules Camets by increase of syllables is turned into Shevah which yet is not so little an e as is now sounded but rather French i Feminine sounding our lessâ— a or broader as old Gramarianâ— testifie as in Solomon Rehoboam and many other like words expresly found Fourthly in the contracted name Jah it is evident the two last letters are cut off or left out as usuall with them and seene in many like words and especialâ—y in the Conjugations Lamed He and Lamed Aleph is most frequent where Aleph and He with their ending vowels are commonly cuâ— off much more might be added for confirmation but this may suffice but for the word Jehovah it is onely the vowels of Adonai used to be read for it is preposterously added to the letters of that name So ending with this Sacrament come we now to the Lords Supper SECT 3. Of the LORDS SUPPER The Lords Supper why instituted and how a memoriall of Christ and his death and that his sacrifices with the Analogy or resemblance that relation â—t hath to the same and to the Pascal Lambe and all those other legall saccrifices so often used all of them having relation to Christ being the perfection of them the benefit of whose sacriâ—ice and perpetuall memory thereof with thankfulnesse 〈…〉 prime reasons though other ends also proposed the institution how it differeth from baptisme many wayes and how it selfe in divers respects called by divers names the parts of it the outward signs ceremonies and actions by the Lord prescribed and observed the other circumstances to the same belonging also propounded to be considered the near resemblance and fit relation of the outward signe and inward or of our receiving the elements of bread and wine and other holy actions and ceremonies to the receiving of the body and blood of Christ by faith and our nourishing and strengthning by the same the manner of Christs presence in the blessed Sacrament as ineffable rather to be reverently admired and thankfully confessed then curiously to be disputed of or contentiously to be enquired after as the Fathers teached therein acknowledâ—ing a most divine Mystery yet neither transubstantiation 〈…〉 Consubstantiation thereby to be conceived but the Mystery rather more divinely to be understood and accordingly by the ancient â—tiled the figure of it and speeches of the Church and holy Scriptures concerning it and the worthy receiving thereof So the comforts and benefits in the religious receiving and using it and in the grases vertue and effects thereof come to be christianly meditated on and remembred and hereby reasons urged why kneeling at receving the holy Communion and other the like reverent gesturet and postures of the body are in the Church and at such holy actions to be used with the difference and distinction of all such religious and ceremonious as well as civill reverence from the divine worship aâ— also reasons for it why wâ— Christians doe usually worship and have our Churches so placed looking towards the East as it were thereby causing it 1. VVHy was the Sacrament of the Lords Supper ordained For a continuall remembrance of the sacrifice of the death of Christ and the benefits we receive thereby 2. What is hereby intimated Tâ—e end wherefore it was ordained viz. First The memoriall of the I. Thing it selfe 1. The Pasehall Lambe now offered indeed Christ. The death of the Lambe of God The sacrifice by his death immolate II. The benefits we receive thereby Secondly The perpetuity of this memoriall to be continued in the Church till his comming a-again at the end of the world as in the institution Do this in remembrance c. and To remember the Lords death till he come 1 Cor. 11. â—6 3. How is it a memoriall of Christ In that as bread and wine are prepared by many strokes of affliction and labour for the comfort of the body so was the bread of life and living water or wine of his bloud for comforting the heart prepared for us and our soules 4. How seene in this bread of life Christ As bread is prepared by 1. Threshing 2. Grinding 3. Baking 4. Breaking 5. Dividing to be eaten So Christ was 1. Threshed with many strokes of anguish and affliction of body and soule 2. Ground in the mill of much sorrows 3. Baked in the fiery oven of Gods anger against sin Mal. 4. 4. Broken for our sakes that we might be made whole and fed with this bread of life 5. How in this wine of his bloud As
and faith are spirituall things so is â—e spiritually and after a divine and inâ—ffable manner presenâ— to it and nourishing and sustaining the saâ—â— But is not this he confession of Con or Transuâ—stantiation No For neither with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doe we say it is cum Christo or Christus cum paâ—e in or sub pane this with Christ or Christ within or under it Nor with the M 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turned into his body but with Christ himselfe as Christus is panis vitae so this Bread is his body and the Cup his blood and so say his Apostles but in the Sacramentall locution and phrase of a Sacrament where the signe sheweth the thing signiâ—ed and by vertue and efficacie of his power and instâ—tution â—oth are divinely present by the operation of his Spirit and grace and so found expressed in holy Scripture as also expounded in the same where he is not only figuratively called the Vine the Shepheard c but more mysteriously also to be understood as here in the Sacrament and so expounded in other places 44. How expressed or so expounded In that whereas Baptisme is called Absolutio peccatorum the wâ—shing of sin The Laver of Râ—generation Titus 3. 5. 21. and saveth us 1 Pet. 3. 21. being the Sacrament or signe of it onely So â—ircumcision called the Covenant Gen. 17. 10. but the signe or Sacrament of it vers 11. proxime sequenti So the Lamb is the Passover Exod. 12. 11. but called the Remembrance of it vers 14. and the signe of it Exod. 13. 9. and so Matth. 26. 26. and in the other Evangelists it is called Christs body and his blood and 1 Cor. 10. 16. the Communion of his body and Communion of his blood yet bread and partakers they of that one bread in which sense also said Christ was the Rocke spirituall meat and drink and the Rock said to bee Christ 1 Cor. 10. 3. 4. So Christ our Passover 1 Cor. 5. 7. and the Lamb 1 Joh. 29. and in the Revelation and the likeâ— wherein though wee acknowledge Gods powerfull and gracious presence in it and the weaknesse of our apprehension or reason to sound the depth of this mystery and manner of his comming as we doubt not of his presence and true and very receiving neither hold we it needfull for weake reason curiously to enquire further nor need we seek to the Ubiquitaries doctrine or other Comments of humane invention for props of our faith or this holy confession 45. How doe we then apprehend the mystery As it is delivered and to be apprehended spiritually and by faith so mysteries are offered not to questioners but to beleevers yet herein if with Solomon we admire or say How is it credible God should thus dwell with men 1 King 8. 27. let us remember what the Angel Gabriel said The power of the most highest and of the holy Ghost hath overshadowed it Here is his power word to search further or beyond it were temeâ—ity and not to beleeve it infidelity but to beleeve and acknowledge it life eternall 46. How may we reverently call or esteeme it As the Fathers have in their godly zeale declared described and called it As a great inestimable divine most noble Sacrament a pure venerable eternall praise-worthy Mystery A Mystery of peace and piety holy of holies blessing and hidden Manna and such reverent Titles as their holy zeale and devotions moved them unto And if any way seeming hyperbolical we may well think and know nothing too high to shew it or words too divine for this holy mystery if well and graciously interpreted or understood 47. What figures of this Sacrament 1. The Paschall Lamb principally whose forerunner it was 1 Cor. 5. 7. 2. The bread wine that Mâ—lchisedec brought â—ut when he blessed Abraham Gen. 14. 18. and hee a type of Christ. 3. The Shew-bread alwayes before God lawfull for none to eate but the Priests this those onely that are godly and so a Royall Priesthood 4 The Cake baked in ashes in vertue of which Elias walked fourty dayes and fourty nights and came to Mount Horeb where he saw God as wee hereby strengthened and brought to see God 5. The Manna Angels food for the excellent properties and only ceasing the Sabbath and this in use with us till the eternall Sabbath 6. The Ark containing holy things made of puâ—est shining Cedar Shittim woâ—d this of the flesh of the Sonne of God and bringing holinesse and graces and blessings with it 7. Elizeus meale 1 King 4. that sweetned the pot and took away bitternesse and death so this bringing life 48. â—ow is Christ generally in holy Scripture said to be received 1. In his person as by Zacheus entertaining him to whom he said This day is salvation come into thy house 2. In the poore received or entertained in charitie when it will bee acknowledged what yee did to these the little ones yee did to me 3. In his Mâ—ssengers Who receive you receive me and who receive me receive him that sent me as who receive a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall have a Prophets reward 4. In his doctrine and by faith so Joh. 1. 12. To such as receive him he gave power to become the sonnes of God 5. In the Sacraments of the old Law shadows and types of the new 6. In Baptisme he that is baptized into Christ hath put oâ— Christ Gal. 3. 17. 7. In the Lâ—rds Supper most divinely as in this Sacrament exhibited and most effectually as verily and indeed by application of his gâ—aces and presence powerfully to the soule that whereas the old Sacraments were types and shadowes the Doctrine the Articles or conveyance the Messengers the nectaries and servants Baptisme the seale of a new life and beginning in Christ this of the comforts and nourishing in him as continually feasted with his graces and enjoying his presence 49. What are the benefites whereof wee are made partakers hereby The strengthening and refreshing our soules by the body and blood of Christ as our bodies are by the bread and wine 50. What is here expressed The analogy of these spirituall comforts to the soule and spirituall life correspondent though in a divine manner to those corporall comforts of the body by those excellent meanes and instruments In what manner In the 1. Receiving and using 2. Blessing and graces 3. Effect and vertue of it 51. How seen in the receiving and using In that first as the bread and wine are received by the hand of the body eaten and digested by the mouth and stomach are made the nourishment of the body 2. So the body and blood of Christ received by the hand of faith fed on by the mouth digested by the heart is made nourishment and strength to the soule 52. How in the blessing and graces In that as the bodily life is continually fed nourished and refreshed by these corporall substances so the spirituall
life of grace is sustained continued and confirmed in us by the heavenly Manna food of soules Christ thus received as he hath commanded and as the blessing of God sanctifieth the corporall food no lesse this bread of life to the nourishment and refreshing of the soule 53. How in the effect and virtue As we are hereby made one with Christ and he one with us and we all in him at one with God and so said to be 1. Flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones As the corporall food united to our bodies This spirituall uniting our soules to him and in him 2. One bloud in him and of him the second Adam all the elect as one bloud in the first Adam all mankinde one by transfusion of nature with sin this other by transfusion of power and grace in righteousnesse 54. How is this expressed here As many graines of corne make one loafe and many grapes one cup of wine so we are alâ— one bread in Christ and one cup or wine acceptable in Christ 1 Cor. 10. 17. and all the faithfull in all ages becomming one body and of one bloud in Christ where ever diversly dispersed over the whole world in him receive all graces as he is heire of all and thus we have union with Christ and in him with God the fountaine life and blisse Communion with all Saints in heaven and earth 55. How is this nourishment seen in the soule As it is increased in strength of the spirituall life and more furnished with graces for as man liveth not by bread only but by the word proceeding from the mouth of God this is most apparantly seen in the soule strengthened and confirmed in the faith grounded on his truth thereby as all things have their being gathering strength to live unto eternity in the mighty power of the same that sustaineth all things and so thirsting to drinke of the fountaine of living waters is thus nourished and refreshed of God so commeth next in place to be considered with what reverence we should come and approach to the holy Table and receiving the Sacrament 56. Why should kneeling at receiving the blessed Sacrament or bowing towards the holy Table be used The very naming of them the blessed Sacrament and holy Table might seem sufficiently to answer this Question as indeed by any that but rightly conceived the due worth of the Sacrament with the benefit and blessing or so reverently esteemed the holy mysteries as they ought and with dutifulnesse to God in all humility at the receiving and else remembred to render thankes for the same it would never be questioned or so questioned as it is by some with intention to deny or decline it they would rather thinke no humility too low reverence too much or devotion too great that could be offered to God or shewne at the receiving and remembrance of so great a blessing and in so great a presence not the like of it againe on earth as where the greatest Potentates and mightest Kings and Emperours may be glad to yeeld their humblest reverence with the rest of Gods Saints and Servants but to content any modest minded man and not engaged to fancie or faction it might suffice that the Church who hath and ever had delegate power as we see in the Apostles and from them derived to their successours to see things in order where they come and commanded things to be done decently and in order and so from antiquity have established it and had the warrant and approbation of Gods holy Spirit in the Church with promise of his gracious presence to be with them to the worlds end to guide them into all truth the promises of God being Yea and Amen in Christ hath so ordained and commanded it which command of his and guidance of that holy Spirit as from the mouth of God himselfe is by all godly men and dutifull sons of the Church to be esteemed though here and in the like cases perhaps nothing will suffice or satisfie some curious questionists and fancifull or furious factionists of our times with a spirit of conâ—radiction bent wholy to sedition wrangling and dissention 57. But is not this bordering too neare on Idolatry or superstition and tending to diminish the Creators honour It would never be dreamed on but by such men as nothing almost can please that is not of their owne coinage crotchets of their owne devising or an idol of their owne fancies setting up and then iudeed such and such only shal have all the applause or even extream and unreasonable adoration among them and their poore seduced and deluded Sectaries and here it might aswell be said of honouring the King who is Gods Image that it were to diminish Gods honour or that reverence before the chaire of Estate to be diminishing the Kings honour or observance to the Peers on whom his favour shines a disgrace to the Prince as this when indeed it is a more honouring of either by that distinguishing and respect to others in their due place and degree and by the degrees the dignity of each more seen and declared and the reverence done to the one redounding in some measure to the oâ—her as if not more enhauâ—sed yet more expressed by it and as the house for the owners so these for Gods sake respected though as the things different so the reverence exhibited to each his due as shewed in the last Section before there being a Cultus reverentiae or Râ—ligiosa observantia as well as divina adoratio a civill respect religious reverence and divine worshâ—p and so some things may have a civill respect others a religious observance God only a divine worship and the holy things in reference to him and for his sake are reverenced so far forth as they are which is far from insinuating their derivation of Gods honour upon any besides God which were damnable Idolatry and God divert it for as the infinitude of his nature cannot be comprehended under the same kinde of being so neither to be comprehended or dispersed under the same kinde of worship with a creature when yet notwithstanding by such reverentiall respects to holy things in their degrees the Church may seem to shew as one learnedly observes by what naturall and rationall proportions she rose and we may with her by way of supereminencie as the Schooles speake from a relative respect of divine things to an absolute respect of the divine Essence and from a just valuation of man to a right estimate of God and this a religious holy and good use of that reverence used according to the severall distance and difference of degrees in it 58. Doth the Church of God so allow it Yes and ever hath as Damas speaks of the like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may we say of some part of the reverence used whiles divine worship only directed to God and for whose sake yet the respect and reverence that we yeeld to the holy things is to them extended and
What herein to be observed The due examination of themselves and First of their repentance both in regard of their whole life and sinnes Past and present to repent them truly of those sinnes To come to prevent them by stedfastly purposing to lead a new life Secondly of their faith wherein to bee noted the Ground of it Gods mercy and promises Meanes of it in and through Christ. Fruit of it referred to Christ and This mystery a thankfull remembrance of it and of his death His members so to forgive as we desire to bee forgiven in him and be in perfect peace and charity with all men 4. Why is this preparation and examination required Because otherwise eating and drinking unworthily the unprepared persons eate and drinke their owne damnation not considering the Lords body by their presumption 1 Cor. 11. 28. And so making the power of it that should be salvation to their perdition So he that came unprepared to the feast without his wedding garment was for that presumption cast out into utter darknesse Matth. 21. 12. which may teach us to bee prepared when we come to this feast and Supper of the Lamb. 5. What may move us to this preparation The consideration and due weighing with our selves 1. Our great unworthinesse of so great a blessing thus neer to approach to the Lord of glory 2. The great presence we are to approach unto even the highest estate of the world the honourable company of Saints 3. That highest place the Church and presence of God and the Lamb that we are to come before and so neere to be thus received and how shall we appeare in our filthy nakednesse orragged and polluted cloathes of sin 4. The great favour of God thus inviting us to this feast taking us home to him tying us so neere in bonds of love 5. The great and inestimable benefit wee receive hereby as Christ himselfe his graces union with God communion with all Saints and confirmation in this happy estate 6. What other motives or consideration to bee used Such godly and pious meditations as the very mystery it selfe and every part of it considered apart may present unto us to stir up devotion and a desire of the same in the soule as of 1. The types and figures of it and the like 2. The excellencie of it compared with other feasts 3. The wonderfull graces and effects of it 4. The Sentences of Scripture and Fathers concerning it 5. The necessity of it whereby the soule may be inflamed with more earnest desire of it and desire to be prepared and adorned in fitting sort for the receiving it worthily as a Bride for her Bridegroome Christ or the guest having on a wedding garment 7. How for the types and figures of it By remembring the types aforesaid and such like other figures representing the divine manner and majesty of the mystery as well as the antiquity and eternity of the blessing intended and prepared for the godly as it is 1. The feast of the marriage of the Lamb the feast of our Passover and feast of our Souls 2. The wedding dinner in the Gsopell 3. The supper of the Lamb in the Revelation 4. The banquet of the great King 5. Figured 1. In the Passover 2. The Cakes Abraham set before the Angels 3. The bread and wine by Melchisedâ—c set before Abraham 4. The Shew-bread in the Temple before the Lord. 5. The Cakes that Elias did eate walking in the strength of them fourty dayes to mount Horeb. 6. The meale and oyle of the widow of Sarepta that did not waste in the famine 7. The Manna Tree of life Rock and such other things representing the sweetâ—esse comfort and eternity of it 8 How the Excellencie compared with other Feasts In that the feasts of the world commonly 1. Are profane and sensuall this heavenly and spirituall sanctified and ordained for the health of the soule 2. Have variety and vanity this onely one dish but of that perfection and divine relish in that unity yeelding infinite pleasure and all saciety 3. Have or use little speech of death but all of earthly pleasures in this like the Philosophers banket here is a deaths head to teach temperance the memoriall of Christs death and passion but cause of our salvation proposed Store of meats bring diseases to the body and destruction to the soul in this the soul refreshed with the grace of Christ bringing salvation The great excesse openeth the way to hell in this holy feast Christ setteth open the ready way to heaven 9. How the graces else and effects considered In a wonderfull measure manifested in it and so worthy to be admired loved and desired since as he is wonderfull holy Esay 9. 11. so is this mystery and as was said by Manna Man-â—u what is this so may wee say truly with admiration of his mercy and love what is this 1. That the Sonne of God should be thus given bread of life and Manna to his people 2. That hee that dwelleth in heaven among Quires of Angels should thus be food to the sons of men 3. That the Lord of Majesty should thus make his Mansion on earth and among the tents of his servants 4. That hee should bee thus received whom the heavens cannot containe for his glory 5. That this meat should thus comfort the soule purge the conscience and cure our leprosie of nature 6. That he doth nourish us with his owne body after so divine a manner 7. That the heavenly effect is such that the meat is not converted into our nature but wee changed by it into a more divine nature 10. What other effects and graces remembred In that herein is the most comfortable work under heaven for our good wherein especially remarkable 1. That whereas other meats receive life of the body this giveth life to the soule 2. That whereas other meates are changed into our substance this changeth us into it and a more heavenly substance 3. It doth change the mortality of our nature into immortality of life and glory 4. It cannot therefore be that our bodies should remaine in the sepulchre since refreshed and nourished by Christs body 5. It is so a pledge of our resurrection and ascension with Christ into glory 6. As bodily food reneweth and comforteth naturall heat and strength so this the heat of the soule 7. As the forbidden fruit corrupted soule and body so this by the blessing of God sanctifieth both 8. Hereby not onely spirituall diseases that cause death but death it selfe expelled and put to flight 9 Hereby all sinnes cleansed vertues encreased and the soule made fertile with spirituall graces 10. Hereby we are deified as we may speake made divine like God reformed to his image in grace here in glory hereafter which are by some referred to twelve heads 11. Which are they In that his holy remedy cure of sicknesse comfort in health ease in infirmity and mystery is 1. To quicken us in death or deadnesse of
is of the power and by the finger of God effected so every evill thought word and act the workes of the Divell perpetrated by his lend agents and instruments 41. In the second place what meane you by the wicked world All that is not of God produced in the world viz. all the corruptions and as it is called the covetousnesse and concupiscience and pompes and vanities of the same 42. But are not these the workes of the Divell Yes and so with him and in him considered as the author in the world as the subject place and matter where seene and acted in the slesh as the agent and instrument the Divell useth in effecting them 43. VVhat is meant by pompes All unnecessary proud and superfluous excesses in the world exceeding that Christian measure and moderation becomming the servants of God whether in meat drink apparell or other vaine ostentation 44. Are all pompous showes pageants and solemnities then unlawfull By no meanes if within measure and moderation prescribed in comparison of the estate or persons to whom they appertaine 45. How meane you that All the solemnities in the publique service of God fitting the magnificence of him and his Temple all ornaments of estate belonging to King Magistrate City or University for the better administration of the government of the Church and Common-wealth all ensignes of honour and the like on lawfull and honest occasions used and worne Publique triumphs and shows in honour of Prince Countrey City or Common-wealth or any member thereof by law of God and man approved and allowed or for some good end ordained 46. VVhat doe these profit To the well and orderly government and apparant honour and decency of Church and Common-wealth yea to the advancement of vertue and so encouragement of good and vertuous mindes 47. How may it be By the fitting splendor and glory of Gods House the Kings Court City or University eminently advanced in such manner testifying the flourishing estate and prosperity of the same which every good man is glad to behold 48. Doe any envy them this If any doe as loath either Kingly Courtly or other robe of decent ornament should exceed the size of the Millers or Weavers jacket that may be apparantly seen such more precise then wise little respect the decency and comelinesse fitting a well ordered estate the honour of God and his Church or Majesty of the Prince 49. What is then here renounced Unnecessary proud vaine and superfluous pompe beyond those rules of decency ornament or honour by law and wisdome prescribed 50. VVhat are the vanities of the world All these superfluous excesses and whatsoever else savoureth of the nature of sin which is vaine 51. How is sin vaine As empty of all goodnesse and making the soule empty of grace and worse then nothing so both vaine the use not satisfying and in the end extreame vanity and vexation of spirit 52. How saith the wise man all is vanity In two respects 1. As all things in the world are but momentary and soone fading 2. As they are too much infected with sin the just sinning seven times a day and so all his actions and all things else even vanitie of vanities 53. VVhat are the sinfull lusts of the flesh Our homebred corruptions our sins and lusts traitours to our selves and owne soules by which the Divell working taketh us his captives and so we become servants to sin and him whom by his meanes we obey 53. VVhat meane you by the flesh The worse part of man the house of clay the body of death or prison of the soule as rebellion against God 54 VVhat the lusts All evill concupiscence tyrannizing over the soule by the meanes of the flesh so drawing both captive to sin and death 55. How sinfull lusts 1. By the subtilty of the Divel suggesting them 2. By the maliguity of the world fostring them 3. By the frailty of the flesh breeding them And by whom the soule infected the whole man becommeth exceedingly sinfull if we doe not resist and strive against them 56. How are we to resist them By faith and continuall and hearty prayer to God to give us his grace whereby it commeth to passe the life of a good Christian is a continuall warfare or combat against these three spirituall enemies fighting against the soule the Divell the World the Flesh. 57. In the second place how is faith here described By beleeving all the Articles of our Christian confession 58. VVhich are they Expressed hereafter in the Creed 59. VVhom doe they concerne God and his Church whereof we are made visible members of the baptisme so received into that society 60. VVhy doe we professe or learne them That we may know God and our owne estate 61. VVhat of God How he is a most powerfull eternall wise glorious and gracious God and our Creator and father in Jesus Christ. Redeemer delivering us from all our enemies Sanctifier comforting and preserving us in all our necessities 60. VVhat of our selves That though by nature we are sons of wrath in Adam yet in Christ adopted sons and made members of the Catholique Church and communion of Saints have blessed hope of forgivenesse of sins resurrection of the body and life everlasting 61. To what end are we taught this That we may both conscionably Learne Know Professe Promise Practise our Christian duties the better 62. How so By ordering our selves as the servants of so great and good a God and applying our selves to his worship and obedience as becommeth Saints 63. In the third place then how is obedience here decyphered That generall duty of ours is set forth 1. By the universall diligence in keeping and observing 2. By the universall object of this diligence the will and commandements of God 3. By the universall countenance of this diligence all the dayes of our life c. 64. How followeth it in this place As a fruit of faith whereon it dependeth for if we know God as we ought we cannot chuse but serve and obey him 65. How is this duty commended In that obedience is better then sacrifice 66. VVhy so preferred Because by sacrifice we offer but the flesh of Lambes Bullocks or other Cattel by obedience we offer our owne selves soules and bodies to God as a living holy and acceptable sacrifice mortifying and subduing our corrupt affections to the will of God 67. How is our diligence in this duty described By keeping and walking in or observing the Commandements and will of God 68. VVhat meant by keeping Our will and desire to Seeke into Learne to know Remember Lay up in our hearts Ponder consider That holy wil of God his Commandemēts 69. How to walke and observe them To direct our wayes and words and workes and counsells thoughts and hearts according to the same 70. VVhat the object or matter here named The will and Commandements of God his holy Lawes 71. VVhat is the will of God Our holinesse and sanctification in body and
of his favour 22. What are we then to doe To pray for continuance and perseverance in this so holy and happy estate 23. Can we fall from this estate Never if we be truely his 24. Why then should we pray for it To shew that we are truely so for if we bee his we cannot chuse but doe so and if we doe not so it showes we are not his notwithstanding the outward signe of Baptisme for grace which is the inward part and as it were the very soule of the Sacrament will shew it selfe in praise and thanksgiving which is also a blessed token of Gods servant as who honoureth his master and shall be honoured of him 25. What pray you for here The grace of continuance and to persevere Can we not continue else in this estate No more then begin unlesse he lend power and grace as the precedent and preventing so also the consequent and continuall grace of continuing and perseverance 26. Then we assume to our selves no power at all Not unto us we ought to say not unto us but unto thy Name O Lord be praise for there is nothing that we have not received and so are to honour God for it and such is the very estate of Saints and Angels who have all their excellency from God and so shall evermore praise him 27. If we or they have no excellency or sufficiency of our selves why then so honoured As Instruments of his praise and for his glory which shall be such abundant blessednesse as no mortall heart able to conceive the happinesse or glory thereof 28. How long pray we so to continue To continue in the same to my lives end viz. to have continuance of grace here the earnest penny of endlesse glory hereafter What may this teach us The difference of our estate here in the Church in grace and that in glory hereafter The dependancy of one on the other the former being the door gate or entrance to the latter 29. This then is the summe of this answer It is comprehending an earnest and resolved Affirmation yes verily Asseveration and by Gods grace c. Praising God I heartily thanke Prayer I pray God c. 30. What followeth The Creed or summe of our Christian beliefe the second part of the Catechisme occasioned by the second part the vow in Baptisme in the Question and Answer last before rehearsed and so here endeth the first the Introduction comprehended in these foure first Questions and Answers 31. Why is not the first part of the threefold promise here likewise as distinctly handled As the Second concerning the Articles of faith or third concerning the commandements Because that as at the latter end of the Creed the estate of the damned is left out though a part of the faith as lesse principally pertaining to the comfort and consolation of the godly in their most holy calling where the estate of the Elect is deciphered to life everlasting as the prime scope the vessels of grace doe aime at in eternall glory or only intimated Exopposito in the same so here the consideration of the Divell the World and the Flesh that are to be renounced and left so only pointed at are passed over sicco pede as it were and the second and third part as more materiall to the information of the Christian are more principally here insisted on and thus punctually prosecuted whiles the other left so soone as only intimated or but remembred 32. But good instruction to repentance ariseth from the first well considered Yes but the more materiall foundations of our faith though in the second place promised for orders sake so proposed here principally prosecuted as the other thought sufficiently at this place so only touched and at other places on good occasion more fully handled as in the Sacraments 33. But might it not well have beene more insisted on here No that it might not stay us from better and more substantiall matters concerning the foundation of faith in the Articles of the beleefe though withall it is intimated in the very beleefe it selfe for who can believe in God aright except hee renounce the World the Flesh and the Divell God and Mammon light and darknesse Christ and Belial 〈…〉 not dwell together but as most necessary faith the ground-worke and foundation of our salvation here first expended for what else comparable to that consideration or what else to be here seene in them more then as before noted considerations moving us to repentance that cannot yet be perfited nor indeed well begun without the ground-worke of faith whereby only we can most truely see these to flye them being such evills and so opposite to the divine goodnesse As the 1. Divell so ready to devoure us that roaring Lyon old Serpent red Dragon the accuser of the brethren and ancient enemy of mankind that attends All 1. Mischiefe and evill against the godly as in Job 2. Times the Sabbath not free from his seducements other times how much lesse 3. Places as 1. Heaven not exempt whence he fell for pride and where hee accused Job 2. Church where he shuts the eyes eares hearts mouthes of his 3. Paradise where he tempted our first parents and what places then priviledged 4. Societies in Heaven where among Angels Lucifer Paradise by him subverted Christs Disciples where a Judas and what holier societies ever found 5. Occasions in all times places and societies whatsoever 2. World 1 That is a Vale of teares and flood or torrent of troubles sea of misery turmoiled with continuall tempests of cares tribulations and sorrowes like waves so raging and violent without all quietnesse till the world passed and heaven that haven of rest attained Yet the body so glewed to the world and the soule by it so cleaving to the Mammon and things or mucke and dung thereof that it can hardly bee thence separated or won to cleave stedfastly to God 2. Where are a sort of Canaanites Ismaelites Moabites c. enemies of God and his people fooles like children following feathers bubbles vanities pleasures and like Indians or Glaucus Exchanging gold for iron silver for pibbles And all sorts ready perire or perdere themselves or others as 3. The 1. Men with cares troubles or tribulations 2. Youth with vanity lightnesse and folly overtaken all with sin ignorance errour and blindenesse Children not yet born perishing by the mothers hand cup or knife or throat cut by her foot or poysoned born starved in body or soule or both bred idle untaught untutor'd that better unborn or abortive 3. Father 's either idle exposing them to want beggery theeving c. or as bad By Mammons providing a sword for the soul whiles the body fed pampred proudly cloathed but the soule naked starved and cloathed in rags O poore soule no better cared for 3. Flesh and all the lusts exorbitant passions vanities So many enemies furies or fiends within us to torment us and betray us when any Externall enemies occasions and temptations
Philip Acts 10. If thou beleevest thou maist be baptized the Eunuch answered I beleeve that Jesus is the son of God So in the Primitive Church the question to the Catechumeni those that were turned from Gentilisme and to bee admitted to Christianity being made How beleevest thou answer was made I beleeve in God the Father c. 17. Why say we not Wee beleeve in the Creed as well as Our Father in the Lords Prayer Because every one shall live by his owne faith 18. What is faith It is generally described and said that fides est eorum quae non vides and though of things so unseene yet of that infallible truth grounded on Gods most sacred word and revelation the onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of infallibility as by whose word all things have their truth and being that being more high holy and certaine then all else humane knowledge of reason or sense the ordinary gates of knowledge that are often deceived even in things neere us as Starres Orbes and Elements how much more in things farther off removed from the soule or sense but the the very confirmation and certainty both of them as Christian Philosophy above all the knowledge of the Heathens in knowing the true ground and foundation of things from God the eternall truth when they but from some mediate causes and especially in discerning those highest and holiest things concerning God and the soule and her truth essence estate and fountaine whence chiefly all other knowledges depend where Crede intelliges is the beginning of all most refined divinest knowledge and as reason more excellent then sense so this then reason by even as many degrees as spirituall and heavenly things exceed earthly and corporall or Gods truth mans reason yet not to thinke every opinion conceit or fancy of vaine men doting on the idols of their owne deluded imaginations or sometimes prejudicate opinions against God and his truth to be matters of faith as were the fancies of many miserable schismatiques fanatique persons and heretiques this faith being indeed so only of highest and holiest things and according to Gods word and revealed truth opened and declared by his holy Spirit in the ministry of his Church and so knowne to be by the approbation and testimony of those holy and reverend Governours by him appointed to that ministration in the same and whatsoever else but of private spirit and fancy if repugnant to the former to whom the custody of his Church and sacred Oracles are committed and hence the malady may be observed of the many schismes heresies blasphemies and errors of all seditious and turbulent persons both of former and present times such the case of Arius Manes Eutyches Sabellius Eunomius Novatus and all that rabble whose wicked opinions have often beene newly furbished and sometimes with some additions by foolish men of later times as what folly mischiefe or madnesse so grosse almost that hath not found some to give it entertainment of which all times stories and authors are full and shew too wretchedly abundant testimony 19. Of how many sorts is saith Of two sorts Either Common or That of the elect Tit. 1. 1. 20. What call you common faith That faith which as well the rebrobate as the elect may have 21. How manifold is this Threefold Either Historicall Temporall or Faith of miracles 22. What is historicall faith That whereby a man doth beleeve the outward letter and history of the word and truth therof and it hath two parts or degrees 23. Which are they The Knowledge thereof in respect of that word of God the object of it Assent and this is in the very Divells themselves who beleeve and tremble James 2. 19. 24. What is temporary faith That which lasteth for a season and not commonly to the end of ones life or if it do beareth no due fruit nor hath the root of love charity figured in the seed which fell in the stony ground yet is of divers sorts 25. Which are they The first degree beyond historicall faith Having three parts or degrees in respect of the word both 1. Knowledge of it 2. Assent to it 3. Professing it with some faire shew and go no further All which he may doe which hath no love to the word this was in Simon Magus Act. 8. 13. 26. What other kinde of this faith That in these five degrees seene 1. In Knowledge of the word 2. Assent to it 3. Profession of it 4. Inwardly rejoycing in it 5. Bringing some kinde of fruit but for want of the root of love of no growth and fading and falling a way at last 27. What is the faith of miracles Whereby a man grounding himselfe upon some speciall promise and revelation from God beleeveth some strange and extraordinary thing he desireth or prayeth for shall come to passe by the worke of God held to be in Iudas as well as the other Apostles and may be in some that want true and saving faith 28. What is that saving faith or the faith of the Elect A supernatural gift of God apprehending applying the saving promises of God made unto us of salvation in Christ with all the circumstances of the same to the soule receiving the benefit to the conscience for purging and comforting it and bringing forth fruit through the same 29. How differs this faith from the others Besides those first five degrees it proceedeth further in extention and perseverance to the end 30. How that It comprehendeth the former 1. Knowledge 2. Assent 3. Profession 4. Rejoycing And further addeth 1. Application to the soule 2. Purging the conscience from dead workes 3. Comfort in the holy Ghost 4. Bringing forth much fruit 5. Perseverance to the end 31. VVhat is the fruit thereof Assurance and confidence in God for both things temporall and eternall 32. How is that That we shall 1. Have our soules saved in the day of the Lord by this justifying faith apprehending and applying Christ and his merits to the same 2. Want of no manner of thing that is good and profitable or convenient for either body or soule since to whom God hath given Christ in him hee hath given all things necessary and convenient for them and this is our confidence in the Lord. 33. VVhere is the substance of this faith expressed In the Creed rightly understood 34. Are there any differences or degrees in this true faith Yes though a true and saving and justifying faith yet found in some a weaker in others a stronger faith yea and in the same person sometimes a weaker or otherwhile stronger faith 35. How is it then knowne being weake from the former sorts of faith that sade or faile 1. To God by the heart and his owne worke in the same 2. To men onely by the effects 1. The fruit thereof 2. And continuance unto the end 36. But is not the hypocrites or reprobates faith often hardly by men distinguished from true faith It may be for a time and
for some temporary or other respects more servent and faire in outward appearance to the world then the weaker faith though a true faith of the elect but for the most part discovered at last by the want of the Root love Fruit good workes Continuance to the end 37. How may wee know the true though weake faith By many good signes in ones selfe longing after God and proficiency in grace and especially by this one grace of God of unfained desire not onely of salvation which the wicked and gracelesse may desire but of reconciliation with God in Christ. 38. Is this a true signe of true faith It is and onely peculiar to the elect proceeding out of a touched and humbled heart for sinne and whosoever have it have in themselves the ground and substance of true and saving faith which afterwards may grow to greater strength and so Blessed are they that hunger and thirst c. Matth. 5. 6. 39. How many wayes may faith be weake Either by want of due Knowledge of the Gospell Application to the soule Though in that measure of knowledge that may else seeme sufficient 40. How is it to be strengthened By using diligently the meanes appointed of God the Word and Sacraments so humbly walking before God it is knowne to bee a true faith and daily encreased 41. What is a strong faith That whereby a man so apprehendeth and applieth the promises of God in the Gospell that hee can distinctly and truly say of himselfe hee is fully resolved in conscience that hee is reconciled to God in Christ and so not neglecteth to finde all godly signes and shew the fruits of the same in his cheerfull service of God 42. Js there any faith perfect No for howsoever it may be strong and stronger then others yet it is alwayes imperfect and requiring encrease and confirmation for which we must pray and strive for so also our knowledge is and will bee so long as wee live in this world as mingled with ignorance unbeleefe and sundry sorts of doubting 43. Have not all sorts of saving faith their fruit following Yes according to their degrees more or better all in some acceptable degree obedience to the will of God and willing profession of the truth and more particularly confession of the faith of Christ. 44. Why must we confesse it For divers reasons these especially that 1. With the mouth outwardly confessing wee may glorifie God and doe him service both in body and soule 2. By confessing of the faith we may sever our selves from all false Christians hypocrites and seducers whatsoever 3. We may incite confirme and strengthen others in the same 45. Js there any other acceptation of this word faith It is sometimes taken for the doctrine of the truth as 1 Tim. 3. 9. and 4. 1. as well as that habit or Theologicall vertue thence and by the gift of God produced in the minde of which wee spake before also where a dead faith false and fained faith hypocriticall faith and the like they are understood to be want of faith or a temporary onely or historicall faith as faith to be healed Matth. 8. under faith working miracles 1 Corinth 18. of all which before 46. What is else necessary to be knowne concerning faith To observe the causes and effects of this true faith 47. What causes The Efficient cause matter form and end of this true faith how wrought and formed in us 48. What efficient cause Either principall or instrumentall What principall God 1. The Father Ioh. 6. 29. this the work of God that ye beleeve in him whom he hath sent 2. The Son Heb. 12. 2. the author and finisher of our faith Jesus 3. The holy Ghost 2 Cor. 4. 14. the Spirit of faith and former of it in us without our preparation or workes 49. What the instrumentall cause The word of God and Sacraments and comfortable learning and using of them What the matter of faith In respect of the Subject Understanding to apprehend Will to assent and apply Conscience to make use of the promise and grace of God Object referred to the 1. Understanding the truth of Gods promise 2. Will grace of God manifested in Christ. 3. Conscience joy and comfort in the holy Ghost 50. What is the forme of faith 1. To beleeve or to seeke to apprehend and know the mercies of God with our best understanding 2. Receive and apply to our soules the free mercies of God in Christ with our whole heart and will 3. Make use of it in our conscience to the Purging and rooting out of dead workes and sin Bringing forth good workes fruits of a living faith 51. What the end of faith In regard of God his glory in his mercies Us our justification by his free mercies in Christ. 52. What is justifying or our justification To be Discharged before God of our guilt Approved before him free and innocent Accepted of God and allowed his favour and presence 53. Doth faith doe this Faith is said to doe it as the instrument whereby we apprehend apply and take benefit of Christ and his merits the very originall and principall cause of this as in whom only and alone we are Discharged and acquitted Approved innocent and accepted God is well pleased and reconciled 54. But Saint James saith we are justified by workes Saint James doth not there speake of our justification as the cause whereby we are justified inwardly before God which is only faith in Christ but of the outward justification as the testification approving thereof to our consciences to the world that we have faith seen by the fruits thereof 55. What of the distinction of generall and speciall explicite and implicite faith Generall and implicite faith are indeed no faith or not true faith explicite and speciall may be as they may be rightly understood the same with our faith and the saving and true faith 56. What are the effects of faith Many or at least by many names stiled and called in holy Scripture and may be reduced to These two 1. Putting off the old 2. Putting on the new Man or this one word encluding both repentance 57. How else called or described Either Workes of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. death to sin and life to righteousnesse Rom. 6. walking not in the flesh but the spirit Rom. 8. Renewing the minde Ephes. 4. 22. True holinesse and righteousnesse ibid. 23. A new creature Gal. 6. 15. Generally good works Jam. 2. Tit. 2. c. 58. But if these workes doe not justifie us what need we doe them and why For divers reasons especially these 1. Because they are good and so to be done 2. They are for the glory of God and his Gospel and nothing more against God then the works of sin 3. They are to the good of the Church and faithful 4. They testifie our faith James the 2. 5. They confirme our election Jo. 4. 12 13. 6. They win others to the Gospel 1 Pet. 3. 7. They
the Father God the Son God and the holy Ghost God and Lord and Almighty and the rest But these are only attributed to one of the three persons and not to the others so the Son only is begotten and not the Father nor the holy Ghost and the like of the rest 26. Is there any precedency or priority in the Trinity None for in the Trinity none is a fore or after other none greater or lesse then another but all three co-essentiall co-eternall and co-equall 27. VVhy is the Father first mentioned For orders sake only for in the Deity is no imparity but the Son was from all eternity and before all worlds with the Father God of God Light of light and the Wisedome Word Truth and Councell of God and so was the holy Ghost 28. But is not the Son said under and inferiour to the Father Not as touching his Godhead for so he is equal only inferiour as touching his Man-hood when for our sakes he would assume our nature in the flesh and be humbled 29. But were not the Son and the holy Ghost sent after a certaine time At the fulnesse of time God sent his Son yet his Son eternally was willing and from eternity with the Father decreed and did consent and came voluntarily one God and one with God before all worlds only in his humility and humanity after a time manifested in the flesh so the holy Ghost eternally God yet said after a certain time sent and yet coming himselfe and so more visible apparant to the Church who before all time was God and with God coequall in power and majesty 30. How explaine you further your beleefe in God I beleeve with my heart and professe with my mouth this one God and so I put my whole trust and confidence in him and his mercy grace and truth 31. How expresse you what you conceive in this word I beleeve I beleeve not onely 1. That there is a God which is credere Deum 2. His words are true credere Dei verba esse firma certa vera stabilia 3. God in his promises and words is true which is credere Deo all which the Divels doe beleeve even beyond and better then some reprobates and any reprobates may doe this But which is more I beleeve in God which is credere in Deum to put my trust affiance and confidence in him And confesse it a Deo as the gift of God whence invocation obedience all good works and good life in Deo propter Deum ejus Christum doe proceed which is and ought to be the fruit of faith so shewing it a true saving and justifying faith and whereby the Soule is purified Life sanctified Conscience pacified of a good Christan 32. How apply you this faith To my soule as the subject as it is to bee saved justified sanctified purified and pacified by the same To God as the object and authour of it almighty alsufficient and able to performe this in me 33. How to God referred Both in the Unity of Essence and Trinity of Persons Father Son and Holy Ghost the author and finisher of this faith and object of the same 34. How is this generall Confession first applyed here To the first Person in Trinity the Father so I say I beleeve in God the Father 35. How is the Father here described By his Title of personality Father Attribute of omnipotency Almighty Action of creation Maker of heaven and earth 36. How is the title of Father attributed to God 1. Either indefinitely as creator and producer of all things and so in some sort attributed to the all three persons Esa. 9. 2. Or respectively as the first person is Father by nature of the second and in him by adoption of all his Elect. 37. How many wayes is he Father Three wayes principally Generally of all creatures by creation so Father of light and Spirits Specially by adoption and grace so Father of all the Elect in Christ. Particularly by nature of Christ his Son by eternall generation 38. How is Father understood here All these three wayes though most particularly and as foundation of the rest as Father of his owne and onely Son by nature 39. What note you in that especially Three most observable and wonderfull concurrents in that eternall generation beyond all others 1. That the Father communicates his whole essence to the Sonne who is very God of very God 2. Produceth him within himselfe for without him is no place 3. Hath his Sonne equall to himselfe in being and beginning as equall in essence and majesty so in time and co-eternity that there was no time nor durance when the Father had not this Sonne equall so to himselfe in time by eternall generation 40. What profit to us in this That for his sake his eternall Sonne whom hee loveth so dearly we having his love shall bee saved so as sonnes by creation wee have his power and providence but as Sonnes by adoption in Christ wee have his grace and goodnesse attending over us 41. What speciall comfort therein That as he is our Father and wee are his children wee shall want no manner of thing that is good either for body or soule for this life or the life to come 42. What duty are we hereby obliged unto The duty of sonnes to love honour and obey our Father to strive to be like him or to resemble our Father and beare his image and as our heavenly Father trust in him and cast our cares on him 43. What image of him Of righteousnesse and true holinesse 44. How shall we resemble him 1. By holinesse as he commandeth Be ye holy as I am holy 2. By mercy as be ye mercifull as your heavenly Father is mercifull 3. By love for God is love and so both to love one another and even our enemies doing good to all after his example who raineth and whose Sun shineth on the just and unjust 44. Why or how should we cast our care on him Because as our Father he careth for us and who feedeth the Ravens and clotheth the Lillies will doe much more for his children if they serve him 45. Js all care to be abandoned All superfluous and excessive care of worldly things for if we seeke heavenly things chiefly all other things shall be given sufficiently 46. How may this be further illustrated By the example of Kings children or heyres who having great provision of Kingdome and best things what should they carke for pinnes or trifles and if heaven be provided why carke and care for earth and earthly vanities and if Christ be theirs what can be wanting or withheld 47. What of the attribute Almighty To learne that he is able and can doe al things 1. Whatsoever hee pleaseth his will onely the bound of his active power 2. More then he will by his supreame and absolute power and so nothing is impossible with God 48. Is the Father onely omnipotent No for every attribute saving the
personall proprieties are attributed and common to all three persons 49. Why is it here particularly so applyed In the Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is alsufficient though here rendred by omnipotence and referred to God as placed before Father yet conveniently enough in our Westerne languages referred and attributed to the Father 50. How so As the fountaine of all power grace goodnesse and sufficiency and by him with his essence communicated to the other persons in Trinity 51. Are not all other divine attributes so too Yes but this more especially as belonging to him and his person as the foundation of the Trinitie fountaine of goodnesse and founder of all things else by creation which seemeth to have a more particular limitation and determination to his person as salvation and redemption to the Son the Truth Wisedome and Word of God and sanctifying comforting and strengthning to the holy Ghost though indeed opera Trinitatis ad extra sunt indivisa and all three Persons concurre in all these and the like actions and have them attributed secondarily howsoever to one of them in regard of person or office more particularly and principally referred 52. How is the Omnipotency chiefly seene In that effect of Creation that action attributed to the Father principally 53. Jt is then also attributed to the other persons It is secondarily but to the Father primarily so the Father by the Son his Wisedome Word and Truth did create the world Gen. 1. and without it nothing was created Ioh. 1. and the Spirit also of God in the creation moved on the waters Gen. 1. 54. What then is principally attributed to the Father The originall spring fountaine and beginning of all things and workes yet working by the Son and by the holy Ghost 55. What to the Sonne The dispensation of all things in wisedome and truth yet from the Father and by the holy Spirit and more particularly Redemption 56. What to the Holy Ghost The finishing and perfection of all Gods works and so especially sanctification yet from and with the Father and Son 57. How is Gods omnipotency seene in the creation By his alsufficiency of Power wisedome will and thence proceeding Justice mercy goodnesse 58. In what order is the Creation considered 1. In the originall decree from eternity so were all things appointed and decreed 2. In the execution of that decree so in time and in the beginning of time the Creation began in the beginning God created heaven and earth 59. What are the principall points considerable in the Creation The production of all things out of nothing The preservation of the things so produced 60. What in their production The wonderfull manner of it in regard of both the 1. Action it selfe creating all things out of nothing which not only passeth mortall power but even almost understanding 2. Instruments used none but his will and word commanding and all things were made 3. Facility of his actions though never sogreat he only spake the word and they were created 61. What else observable therein The time wherein created six dayes not that the Lord needed any such time to consummate his worke that could be in an instant if he pleased finished but for our learning and good 1. For order sake and to consider their excellent order 2. For distinctions sake that we distinctly and particularly might enter into consideration of the same 3. For manifestation of his soveraigne power over all that could make light be without the Sun and Starres trees to grow without their influence that we may know that though he useth meanes ordinarily yet he is not tyed thereunto but can doe what he pleaseth without meanes and so when we are destitute of meanes to rely on his power and trust in him Lastly to give us example to worke in our ordinary callings the six dayes and sanctifie the seventh to his glory 62. How is the prescrvation herewith considered As an effect of his almighty power and consequent of his creation who did not create them so to leave them but still governeth conserveth and guideth them to that end wherefore they were decreed and created viz. for his glory 63. What learne we hence Humble submission of our selves to his almighty hand and of our will to his will who created us of nothing and ordained us and all things to his glory 64. What meane you by heaven and earth Literally the very heavens and earth the works of his hands or figuratively and Metonymice all things therein contained Angels Sun Moone Starres orbes and all things flies birds fowles or creatures in Sea or Land or whatsoever comprehended by likenesse of nature in that notion of heaven and earth 65. In what sense By heaven understanding all spirituall invisible eternall and heavenly substances by earth all corporeall visible materiall and corruptible things so all bodies and soules Men and Angels Spirits and Intelligences and Orbes of heaven and earth Sun Moone and Stars and whatsoever creatures in the same contained whether of heavenly and eternall or earthly and corruptible condition 66. And were all those so excellent creatures created out of nothing Yes and but for his almighty power and grace preserving them must straight wayes againe fall to nothing so the whole world and all things therein founded in grace are by his grace and goodnesse to his glory continually upheld and preserved 67. What are Angels and all Saints so likewise They are and it is their glory to be in his grace and eternall joy and comfort to set forth the same in the certainty of his decree which hath confirmed that glory of his so to be in them and by them shewd and set forth for ever What learne we hence Both in body and soule by his grace created to seeke to set forth his glory that we so honouring him with all blessed Saints and Angels continuing in his grace may be honoured by him and possesse glory to all eternity 68. What followeth in the Creed The second Article and second part of the same concerning the second person in Trinity the person of God our Saviour and Redeemer SECT 4. The second part of the Creed concerning Christ. The Analysis of the second Article of the Creed and concerning Christ and therein his name and nature person office and action severally and in order described his name Iesus Saâ—â—our and so consequâ—â—â—ly Emanuel God 〈◊〉 or God 〈◊〉 us or in our nature whence his divinity showne perfect God and perfect man The word made flesh and man or humanity assumed into God in his humanity fit to suffer for sinne by his divinity able to beare it whereby scene Gods love and mercy to man yet justice and hate of sin in Adam and all his posterity The hainousnesse of whose sin and guilt in that his fall is here described both in the venemous nature and quality of sin and disobedience and extent of the same reaching to all of usâ— and 〈◊〉 so 〈…〉 blood of that
and mercy to our consolation 5. Thankfull expression of praise both in word and deed life and actions for this his admired mystery and meanes of our redemption 41. What followeth in the Creed The other parts of his humiliation in his passions and sufferings death buriall and descent to the grave and hell in the following foure and five Articles SECT 6. The second degree of Christs humiliation in the fourth Article The Analysis of the fourth Article In his passion and the maine parts thereof His sufferings and obedience to the Law and thereby to death for us that by our transgressions of it had so deserved and by whose death and performance of it or obedience both active and passive we are freed if we study and strive with our best endeavours to performe the same whence our chiefest comfort ariseth As by whose stripes we are healed The many degrees and processe of whose sufferings and continuall travels labours and contumely that he throughout his whole life and especially at his death a little before it for our sakes endured and under-went are here in order described as also the most bitter potion or cup of his Fathers wrath his bloody passions with all those remarkeable ciroumstanstances agony betraying unjust judgement crowning with thornes buffetting reviling and lastly crucified that night shamefull and ignom nious death wherein how much more excellent his soul so much more sensible of misery and exquisite his torments of both soule and body though death by his death destroyed and by his buriall our graves as it were opened and our rest or sleepe ther sanctified and so we learne to sorrow for sin that caused such his hitter sorrow and sufferings yet comforted in his death that destroyed death and opened to us the gate of glory 1. VVHat is the fourth Article He suffered under P. Pilate was crucified dead and buried 2. What is hereby expressed The manner of his many sufferings he suffered in his life at his death His humiliation to death buriall under Ponce Pilate dead and buried 3. What is therein briefly then to be observed The second degree of his humiliation and therin two things especially 1. Intimated his perfect obedience to the whole Law in undertaking the performance and curse for us 2. Litterally laid downe his sufferings 4. VVhat obedience Perfect and absolute obedience which all ought to performe hoc fac vives or else cursed every one that continueth not in all these Lawes to doe them 5. How is this part of his humiliation for us In that hee not onely descended from heaven and was incarnate for us conceived and borne and so fitted in the forme of a servant to performe these things for us but was also actually obedient to the Law performing it and all righteousnesse whereby man fulfilled the Law and which is more suffered the penalty due for our delinquencies and by it was made sin for us that we might be the righteousnesse of God in him 6. How did he fulfill the Law In performing what was required and written both in the Law and the Prophets Math. 5. 17. 7. How in the Law 1. All the whole Ceremoniall Law concerned either the service and honour of God the types of him and his sacrifice Math. 15. 17. us to performe and so himselfe as Luke 2. 21. circumcised and offering gifts Lepers as every one of us Luke 1. 2. c. Math. 26. 2. Morall Law in most exquisite love to God and his neighbour all mankinde his brethren for whom he laid downe his life and what greater love 3. Judiciall did wrong no man nay even required not his owne but gave to Caesar what was Caesars and to God the things c. and over and above himselfe for others good 8. How in the Prophets What ever was written by them in exposition of these Lawes or of him and signified in types to be performed by him so he performed all righteousnesse Math. 3. 9. Were we bound to the performance Yes of the whole Morall Law and so much of the residue as were branches thereof seene in the other and pertaining to the service of God or justice to our neighbour 10. But are we now freed From the curse and servility thereof not from the duties and performance for wee are freed from the curse or bondage and feare to be in love with joy a people studious of good workes 11. But hath not Christ performed it for us Yes if wee strive to shew our selves obedient and willing to doe all righteousnesse and so it is Rom. 8. 4 he hath fulfilled the Law for us but with this limitation if we walke not after the flesh but the spirit that is who are willing to be righteous and keepe the Law though not for our weaknesse able 12. How of them that strive not to keepe it He hath done nothing for them for they walke not after the Spirit so if they be sonnes of Beliall without grace not seeking to walke godly or securely thinking or presuming Christ hath done all for them and therefore they seeke to doe nothing to their cost they will finde Christ hath nothing for such gracelesse and secure ones but hath done these things only for his faithfull ones 13. The doctrine then of faith destroyeth not good workes No but confirmeth the godly to goe on more cheerefully in good workes since there is is a reward for such godly and though the worthinesse of them and acceptablenesse be of the power of faith and in Christ yet as God is thereby more glorified so by them a more abundant reward when the ungodly or they that want them shall find none or only the miserable reward of iniquity 14. We are then bound to doe them Yes but to looke for the perfection and sweetning of them to our soules and assurance from him that they are made worthy and acceptable by faith and his most preceious blood 15. What comfort herein That there is help laid on one that is mighty and able to performe and so if we be willing though not able to performe all righteousnesse hee hath done it for us yea and borne all our transgressions 16. How is that In that second part of fulfilling the Law his sufferings for sin and bearing the punishment both in body and soule due to all our offences 17. What were his sufferings Of two sorts 1. Generally all those miseries in the flesh sustained for our sakes even in his infancy childehood and before his manifestation to Israel 2. Especially those grievous ones suffered 1. after his manifestation 2. immediately before and at his death 18. Which of the former sort 1. In his infancy the common miseries in his infancy which as the rest considered in regard of his excellency of person so much more eminently perspicuous 2. Persecution raised by Herod so soon as born in pretence of worship seeking his blood and slaying so many infants not sparing his owne childe that it was said and verified better be
against finne pressing him on all parts that hee cryed out Eli Eli c. Did God forsake him No but the heavinesse of the wrath and curse pressing on him so sore in the grievousnesse of the anguish made him insensible of the comfort so though the divinity never parted from him yet in the parting of body and soule and grievous torments he felt not the comfort though by the assistance of it he was more then conqueror 32. But how could hee in that excellency of soule feele such torment or not feele the comfort By how much more excellent in soule and spirit by so much more sensible of the wrath of the offended Majesty of God as all best soules best know and feele it when the unwise doth not consider and the foole doth not understand it but his as the most excellent so most pressed with it especially considering the waight of the sinnes of the whole world infinite in waight number and measure as against the Infinite Majesty under which his soule now groning made a sacrifice for sin as most excellent most exquisitely felt the sorrowes of death even beyond all the Martyrs and sufferings in the whole world and so might well be robbed of comfort when plunged into that gulph of misery when yet by that deepe anguish and dignity of his person with assistance of the Deity that never left him hee conquered and brake open the gates and power of sin death and hell 33. What were the consequents His death and buriall wherein by his death hee destroyed death and by his buriall he fulfilled the curse to the utmost mite to dye and returne to earth yet thereby sanctifying both death and the grave to a gate of life and way towards glory 34. How did his death destroy death By fulfilling the Law and punishment not only to the full but beyond all debt by the dignity of his person and so death having seized on him that knew no sin had exceeded his commission and the law given that the soule that sinneth shall dye and by this meanes lost both his sting the power of the Law now satisfied for them that are in Christ and his authority having beyond his authority swallowed him that knew no sin and must render him againe and with him many others in respect of whom death it selfe was now swallowed up into victory 35. What memorable occurrents at his death 1. The Sun darkned to shew Light of Truth eclipsed and Son of God that suffered as Dionysius Areopagita then in Athens perceiving it is reported to say Aut Dens naturae patitur aut mundi machina dissoloetur 2. Veile of the Temple rent as a token of opening a way for the Gentiles to come to the Church and Temple of God 3. Graves opened as a token of death destroyed by the power of his death 4. Dead bodies of Saints arose and appeared to many in the holy City as an embleme or testimony of the resurrection in his power begun in so much that the Centurion and they that stood by confessed Verily this was the Son of God 36. Why is his buriall also remembred To shew prophesies in all points fulfilled hee made his grave with the rich so an honourable man Ioseph of Arimathea having begged his body laid it in a new Sepulchre in the garden and not onely a Consummatum est afore his death but in and after his death of all things and more fully to expresse the mystery as to dye with Christ to sin so to be buried with him in baptisme that wee may rise and live with him in glory 37 What then learne we hence Many and excellent duties As 1. sorrow for sin that caused our Saviours so great sufferings especially he being our dearest Friend or Spouse Lord and Saviour The Son of God 2. A holy comfort in him that death and danger is passed and overcome if we be but truly his and in him for then hee hath fulfilled the Law for us and freed us both from curse and punishment 3. Constant patience in all tribulations both because our blessed Saviour endured greater and that thereby we are freed from eternall death and anguish which as but gentle corrections may be esteemed for what should the condemned person if life be againe granted and full pardon given care to endure a small stroke a moments griefe else and such is our case 4. Mortification of our earthly members so to dye with Christ that wee may live with him for else 1. we doe but as much as in us lyes crucifie againe the Lord of life and worse then the Jewes 2. we have no part in him we doe not deny our selves but him and shake hands with sin the world and the devill in contempt of him 5. Joy in any sufferings especially for the truth thereby more confirmed his as honoured to bee worthy to suffer for him that suffered so great things for us 6. Thereby boldnesse and resolution in any combat or terror of conscience since the greatest enemies of all are conquered by his death and death it selfe destroyed 7. Courage even in the agony and pangs of death since death is conquered the sting taken away the power abated and Law satisfied yet death and the grave sanctified for a gate to life and way to glory sweetned by his taking it on him and in that hee went before us that way to glory 38. What followeth The fifth Article or as some make it a part of the others onely He descended into hell the lowest and last step of the humiliation of Christ. SECT 7. The 5. Article He descended into Hell The exposition of the 5. Article of Christs descent into hell and divers interpretations of the same and acceptations of the words both figuratively and literally by severall authors and expositions thereof insisted on and how far forth severally according to the analogy of which onely confidence faith to be allowed of and approved whereof the exposition containing the bitter torments and even paines suffered in his soule as the second also his descent to manifest his glory preferred but the third of Lymbus and 4 5 and 6. as improper or lesse pertinent rejected but the true and Catholique sense and meaning of this Article explained and demonstrated which how it was in some Creeds omitted and divers objections against the truth of it showne answered and refused as more captious then solid which sort some taken out of Luk. 23. 4. and that saying of our Saviour to the thiefe that this day thou shalt be with me in Paradise and thirdly from his consummatum est then also on the Crosse uttered As fourthly from the want of it in some Creeds and by negative divinity for that not expresly mentioned in the Evangelists though on the contrary firmly proved by them and from divers other places confirmed and so as generally in the Church in all times and by all persons and Orthodox Writers remembred and taught received and beleeved and lastly some of their
arguments retorted on themselves and other scisenatiques and Heretiques or misbeleevers but showne more strengthning and confirming our present assertion with the use to be made of the same 1. VVHat is the last degree of Christs humiliation His descent into Hell expressed in these words He descended into Hell which some annex to the former as included in them others to the following words as a preparation to the consideration of his resurrection from the dead some repute it a distinct Article 2. How is it then interpreted After divers manners and so consequently as diversly understood so variously referred 3. Whence growes this difference From the divers significations and interpretations of this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used in the Hebrew and more Easterne Churches as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greeke Church 4. What is the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It signifieth either the Grave or Hell and so divers times either way accepted and used 5. What is the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By it also signified the Grave and Hell and no lesse the estate of the departed indifferently whether good or bad to joy or torment 6. How many severall interpretations are there then Six at the least deduced from this ground or difference 7. Which are they The first figuratively understood for the torments of soule and in his soule suffered at in and before his death the heavy anger of God against our sins which caused his agony and bloudy sweat and crying out Eli Eli c. even as it were the paines of hell being depraved of that solace which he was wont to finde in God as learned Doctor Field speakes l. 5. de Eccles. c. 18. 8. Which the second Literally understood of the place of the damned whither he is said to descend not to suffer any torments for consummatum est was said before and the worke finished of redemption and he assured the penitent thiefe This day thou shalt bee with me in Paradise but to triumph over the Divell and Hell conquered and for manifestation of his glory there and to the disobedient spirits to their greater torments and confusion 1 Pet. 3. 19. 9. Which the third Understood the lower parts or some places neare hell but not the hell of the damned where the Patriarchs or Saints before were supposed to abide not having full sight and fruition of God 10. Which the fourth Literally by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 understanding the grave to which his body descended 11. Which is the fifth Figuratively thereby understood in the phrase of the Greeke the estate of the dead 12. Which the sixth Figuratively also to signifie his stay in that state or the grave three dayes as it were the duration or permanency thereof 13. Which is the most approved interpretation The first and second as most consonant to the analogy of faith and expressed or allowed in the doctrine of our Church the others either exploded or impertinent 14. How the first approved For that it is most assuredly true that our Saviour felt most extreame torments in his soule that even the paines of hell after a sort gat hold upon him as the Psalmist and Prophet David speaketh when he sweat drops of bloud and that there needed an Angell from heaven to comfort him as Luc. 22. 34. and after cryed Eli Eli c. by the dismall apprehension of the heavie wrath of God and sorrowes endlesse due to us and lying so heavy on his soule which may further bee illustrated and proved by these reasons following 15. Which be they That such and so great sorrowes did seize on his soule appeareth in that 1. That with onely consideration of them hee was so troubled that he confessed My soule is heavie even unto the death and prayed those three times with that fervency Father if it be possible c. Mat. 26. 28. c. 2. His apprehension of the sorrowes caused these drops bloudy sweat and agony and so terrible griefe and trouble of soule that needed the Angell from heaven Luke 22. 42. c. 3. The feare of death so terrible was so apprehended that it wrested those prayers and supplications from him with strong cryings and tears to him that was able to save from death whereby he was heard in that hee feared Heb. 5. 7. which shewes the greatnesse of the trouble of his soule 4. So wonderfull was that feare he was surprised withall when he suffered that hee cryed Eli Eli c. and a second time and gave up the ghost that offering for sin 5. As he was more powerfull then all the Martyrs so he suffered more then all if all were put together from righteous Abel to this day 6. His soule being an offering for sin and soules having sinned and all the faithfull in him and their sins in his soule to be expiated and everlasting death due heavy indeed and grievous paines must needs take hold on him by which we delivered in his power though with extreame paines and sufferings 16. But what is the end thereof That howsoever insupportable by men and Angels or unutterable yet thereby perfectly redeemed both body and soule by passions both of body and soule in the power of his divinity that never left him not even in that agony passion and death when hee seemed to bee overcome whereby yet he became conqueror 17. This interpretation then of his descent into hell is approved of Yes though perabolically interpreting it yet as agreeable to Scriptures and the analogy of faith 18. How the second interpretation Literally true also as consorting with the plain text of Scripture words of the Creed and testimony of Fathers and expounded by our Church so in regard of his triumph over hell and Satan and manifestation of his glory there and to them to their greater terror torments and confusion as Saint Peter seemeth to intimate saying in the spirit hee went and preached to the spirits in prison which were disobedient in the dayes of Noah 1 Pet. 3. 19. 19. How of the third Exploded by our Church and holy Scriptures as that acknowledge no third place or state of soules departed but Heaven or Paradise the place of joy and hell the state of the damned 20. How the fourth As lesse pertinent or proper since thereby is only signified what was before expressed by hee was buried and so a tautology of buriall as to say He was buried and descended to the grave in effect but he was buried and he was buried 21. How the fifth A like impertinent interpretation and inferring A tautologie of death before expressed in that he was dead for what difference betweene he was dead and descended into the state of the dead 22. How the sixth Little other then the former for being in that state it importeth some stay and how long that was is declared in the words following The third day he rose againe from the dead 23. What then Catholiquely understood by his descent Either
the grievous torments that he suffered in his righteous soule beyond compare or that he descended or stooped so low in his humility and exinanition of himselfe to manifest his love extended to mankinde and glory now asserted and assumed to the very gates and into the dungeon of hell to the soules and spirits there desolate and deserted of the grace of God or out of his gracious presence there plunged in unspeakable griefe and torments by their wretched and wicked fall from God or prevarication against God and his Christ which though never so great joy to Saints Angels and soules of the Just onely served to them to increase their torments and so after his victory on the Crosse over sin and death this representing a triumph over hell and all that wicked rabble or all that is accounted evill and that hold of sinne and hell or the Prince of hell the Divell 24. But as is said in the story of Dives there is a great space set that none can goe from heaven to hell or returne thence to heaven Luke 16. It is true of any other but the Son of God hee only excepted and yet they also there saw and spake to one another but indeed there is so great a gulfe between them and their estates of despaire and other ugly hellish terror and griefe they can never come one at the other or to the joy and comfort or other estate one of the other such endlesse distance is there betweene their severall habitations and conditions the one injoying eternall blisse by the other quite forfeited and utterly desperate of all remedy and within himselfe as well as before God judged and condemned or this one having unrecoverably lost all grace and time of grace but the other made so good use of it and by grace and in the day of grace momentae unde pendit eternitas improved both that eternally and invincibly impossible to be cast out and possessed of glory which is the joy of the elect summe of all blisse and so the one of all things receiving joy and comfort as delighted in and pleased with the will of God the other in all things tormented that if in heaven as Satan came before God and among the children of God Job 1. yet no comfort in or joy from the glory of that place but rather griefe and torment to be or be accounted no more worthy of it having forfeited it and the price of it the time graces and what else once granted them for the gaine and obtaining that pearle or treasure and the very joy of the Saints a corrasive to them so this such a gulfe they can never passe and though see and speake can never come one at the other yet as these might see and speake as it were at enterview one to another and God is every where much more may Christ who is God how he please descend to shew his victorious conquest and triumph there and so truely divers wayes to be understood he descended into hell 25. But this phrase was left out in some Creeds It is true so it was in the Symbol of the Church of Rome and divers of the Easterne parts as appeareth by the Smyrnian Sardian Toletan Ephesine Constantinopolitan Chalcedon Councels and other ancient confessions but in some of them as the Roman since added is and may be well thus interpreted Whether Literally for his descent in triumph and manifestation of his glory Figuratively and parabolically for the pains of hell sustained in soule at and before his passion under the heavy wrath of God and curse due to us in body and soule Ruf. in Exposit. symb Jerom. Epist. 41. part 1. 26. But there are many and maine objections used against this his descent into hell Many but not so maine or indeed of any consequence to evince what they would or subject so plaine an Article of the faith so universally received and so fully confirmed by holy Scripture 27. They may be easily solved then They are and more pregnant places and proofs by farre produced to the contrary and in confirmation of the truth of the position evidently shewing them but in a manner falacies or captious and sophisticall argumentations 28. But many have infisted on them Yes and no point of doctrine almost never so sound but hath had many impugners no conceit so foolish but hath had many maintainers and upholders 29. It may be profitable to heare them Yes related and resolved since not once but so often stirred and agitated by uncircumspect and simple persons that have erred by them so to receive and have more full solution and to insist more firmly in the truth cleare foundation and though else it might seeme Camarinam movere to stirre up the stinke of some old heresie yet in this respect needfull to satisfie and recall the erring judgements of any missed by partiality or misinterpretation against the current and generally received doctrine of the Church and holy Scripture and such onely left to erre that are either 1. Lazie and will not seeke to know the truth and full satisfaction 2. Wilfull and bent to follow any by-way whatever evident proofe and reason able to satisfie any judicious evince the contrary of which overweening and wilfull spirits every age affording too much plenty and ours superabounding to the sowing and planting or replanting of many an ancient and later heresie 30. May we heare some of the principall objections then It is objected out of that Luke 23. 4. c. Father into thy hands I commend my spirit that therefore hee was not in hell but as a bare conceit scarce worth an answer as falling of it selfe for as by Gods hand his power and protection meant what place is free or out of the hand of God the Psalmist teacheth us as Psal. 139. 8. If I ascend to heaven thou art there if I goe downe to hell thou art there also if I take the wings of the morning and flye to the uttermost parts of the earth there also shall thy right hand hold me So our blessed Saviour in the words of the same Psalmist commendeth his Spirit into his Fathers hand or protection which he was also assured of whether in Heaven and Paradise and hell 31. How secondly It is objected out of that saying This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise spoken to the thiefe on the Crosse that therefore he was not in hell But the answer most plaine both that of Saint Augustine that he filleth all places Heaven Paradise and hell and no place free from his presence as before and so as he was God with him in Paradise or Heaven in regard of his divinity as in his Epistle 57. ad Dardanum Secondly his Soule and Spirit might both ascend into Paradise as was convenient and the same day to hell also for the manifestation of his glory or descending first and ascending after Ephes. 4. 9. as we see the excellent quick motions of the minde and soule and
thought from one side of the earth and one end of heaven to another in a moment such the quicke motions of soules and Angels hindred by no earthly or corporeall and bodily impediments thus doubly answered in regard both of the divinity and humanity of our Saviour 32. How else thirdly Thirdly objected from that saying of our Saviour on the Crosse Consummatum est it is finished ergo not in hell and answered most true not to suffer any paines or farther there to perfect the mystery and merit of our redemption which was fully perfected on the Crosse whose passions there of infinite valew as before expressed and this argument were good against Flaccus Illyricus and such as supposed he went to suffer not against us or that interpretation that sheweth his descent only for manifestation of his glory or the like respects 33. How else opposed Fourthly this particle say they is wanting in divers the ancient Creeds or Symbols of the faith ergo c. answered so is communion of Saints yet a most Catholique Article and no argument to say it is left out or not related therefore it is not so all truths that are not reported were no truth but it is as the former both by Scripture and authority proved and approved and besides in many or most of the Symbols and Fathers expositions of them As 1. In Athanasius Creed joyned to Cyprians workes 2. Ruffinus Exposition of it and citing the Psal. 16. 10. 3. Chrysostome his Creed and Exposition of it 4. Saint Augustine his Creed and Exposition where comparison and signe of Jonah explained 5. Ignatius the like 6. Ireneus though not in his Creed in his other writings So all the current of the Fathers besides the Councels recited before 34. What else opposed Fifthly the Evangelists say they have no story of it ergo the same in effect with the former if good what heresie in some part or other not so established as the Sadduces or any might build on such foundation as Moses makes no mention of creation of Angels ergo there are none but this reasoning is exploded by all judicious as without reason and the contrary yet here is plainly evinced by holy Scriptures in as many or more places and more pregnant far then produced against us 35. Which are those Psal. 16. 10. the Psalmists prophesie expounded by Peter in the 2. Acts 27. whereas it were both parts body and soule there mentioned soule in hell flesh in hope raised by the soule in power of the Godhead so the Holy One never to be left to see corruption what more plaine even by text of holy writ and Scriptures selfe expounding holy Scriptures the Apostle the Prophets words and meaning what David Prophencè Peter Didacticè and to the point as Elencticè of the contrary opinions where the resurrection shewed how the soule from hell the flesh or body from the grave where it did rest in blessed hope and raised thence within three days and never saw corruption and for that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth the grave in other places as well as hell it is confessed both But Saint Peter makes it plaine how it is to be understood here and though wee need no further proofe this one and so cleare and plaine yet we may see more for further declaration or illustration 36. How else proved 2. Ephes. 4. 9. in that hee ascended what is but that he descended first to the lower parts of the earth and what is by it to be understood but hell for the grave not in the lower parts but neere the superficios of the earth and the body cannot be said to descend but to be laid there onely the soule active and able to descend or ascend and the body in the power of the soule when it was united againe as in the resurrection out of the grave and after in that higher exaltation and ascension 37. Be there any further proofes Yes divers as thirdly Rom. 10. 6. Say not in thine heart who shall ascend to heaven or who shall descend or goe downe to the deepe the Abysse to bring Christ from the dead or hell not grave for that is not Abysse or without bottome being as before shewne but neere the superficies of the earth or what so fit to be opposed as is there to heaven but hell as the meaning is plaine no fitter understanding of it and the divels themselves Luke 8. 31. so take it and hell by them expressed in that word the deepe or abysse desiring Christ not to be put out thence into the abysse 38. How else proved 4. By that of our Saviour as Jonah was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly so the Son of man three dayes in the heart of the earth but the grave neere the superficies ut ante declaratum and the gulfe of hell so fitly compared alluding to that of Jonah his confession he was in the belly of hell in the seas and at the bottome of the mountaines and by this expressed what farthest from heaven and what farther removed then hell 39. Is it any farther demonstrated 5. Yes and most plainely and evidently againe by Peter 1. Epist. 3. 18. where that his saying of Christ who mortified in the flesh but quickned in the spirit by it went and preached to the spirits in prison that were sometimes disobedient when the long suffering of God waited for them in the dayes of Noah c. So plainely applied such his descent into hell to manifest his power and his glory and convince their disobedience both in Noahs time and all like disobedience and neglect of Gods forbearance and long suffering that nothing more cleere or any other or more fit and plaine understanding thereof can be and thus most cleerely evinced 40. Is not this passage otherwise interpreted Though Saint Augustine and others following him interpret it of the disobedient men in the dayes of Noah preached unto by Christ in his Spirit so directing Noah yet this interpretation of Damascenes and ours is the more literall and agreeing with this Article and as agreeable also with the Analogy of faith And where are divers senses all agreeable with the Analogy of faith the Spirit of God well knowing all that ever could be thence deduced and so as good intending the same it may be lawfull for us to use either and especially this as more literall and with fewest or no figures in it there being in that other of Saint Augustines divers farther fetched locutions or figures as of the prison and spirits disobedient for men and Christs Spirit for his whole selfe or the deity taken and his preaching for that by his Prophets and holy men as Noah whiles this of ours is more directly to the letter of the Creed but granting that were the more literall though it be not or prime intention yet a liberty may be used to the Churches edification in such a case and the sense well admitted the Article being so plaine also
of the great King as the place of all felicity 25. How of the wicked In the same power but by the hands of those wicked and infernall spirits executing Gods judgment and heavie anger against sinners so tumbling them headlong into hell into that dungeon of eternall misery and confusion where is weeping wailing and gnashing of teeth the worme that never dyeth and fire that never goeth out death gnawing on them alwayes dying never put out of that paine but so eternally miserable 26. Js this the end Yes this is the end of the judgement though of the joyes or torments no end eternity being confirmed to both and by this meanes the equity of sentence of that most just Judge eternally manifested rendring to every one according to his workes 26. Are then the workes considered Yes and they that have done well goe to life everlasting and those that have done evill into everlasting fire 27. Is life then for the workes given No but rendred according to the workes whereby the faith vertue and graces of the godly given by God were approved to the eye of God and the world and now seene by it that verily there is a reward for the righteous there is a God that judgeth the earth 28. How is his mercy then seene In giving those graces that faith that apprehendeth the Saviour Christ and charity that so covereth and satisfieth all defects so in mercy imputeth that righteousnesse that now in justice according to his goodnesse bringeth their absolution whiles the wicked wanting these are taken in the workes of their owne hands and condemned 29. The wicked are then judged and condemned for their workes Yes and that in justice as without mercy who neither loved sought nor exercised mercy but the godly in justice also but according to their works testifying their faith so not for their works nor yet without workes as they are via Regni non causa regnandi as before was declared 30. Is there no other judgement Yes there is a particular judgement for every one at the day and houre of death wherein as the world leaveth us so judgement findeth us and the soule then separated from the body receiveth particular sentence of mercy or condemnation but at the last day both men and Angels beholding body and soule joyned together shall publiquely in the sight of all to the manifestation of Gods justice to all receive the sentence to their farther joy or griefe and to the consummation thereof which is the generall judgement 31. What learne we hence Divers good duties befitting Christians and their Christian conversation 1. As vigilancy in our callings as expecting the Lords comming to call us to account for our workes 2. Care of keeping a good conscience which is an onely comfort and assurance of our soules in Christ when all bookes and so that booke withall are opened 3. Avoiding rash judgement and censure of others leaving the judgement to the Lord who shall justly judge both us and them 4. Judging our selves in time and condemning what is ill that we may so by penitence avoyd the judgement and condemnation of the Lord. 5. Raising and rousing up our selves to all good workes especially prayers and praises to God for all his gifts and graces in the joyfull expectation of his comming and reward 32. What profit hence 1. Our chiefest and best comfort that in all afflictions there shall bee an end and for all good sufferings a reward 2. Joy in all good actions that shall then receive the crowne of praise and blessednesse 3. Preparation of our soules for heaven in expectation of the Lords comming and our rendring our account 33. It is then good to remember judgement An onely meanes to avoid sin by often remembrance as of God and heaven and hell so of this judgement and the account to be made and if it were possible as it were to have alwayes the trumpet of God and voice of the Archangell sounding in our eares his Surgite mortui venite ad judicium 34. VVhat followeth The eighth Article of the Creed concerning the third person in the Trinity our beliefe in God the Holy Ghost SECT 10. The eighth Article and third part of the Creed Concerning the Holy Ghost The Analysis of the eighth Article how wee beeleve in the holy Ghost and what concerning his essence God person and name the holy Spirit and why so called As also the manner of his existence and order in the Trinity his personall ppoprieties actions and operations to him attributed for the guidance and good of the Church and so how comfort is particularly ascribed to him and he called the Comforter his gifts and graces how distinguished and distributed among the members of the Church for the good of the same how also to be retained or said to be revised or quenâ—â—ed 〈…〉 us and what sinne against the holy Ghost is and how vnpardonable So what chiefly hence to be learned for our use and comfort 1. VVHat is the third person in Trinity God the Holy Ghost called the holy Spirit of God 2. How prosesse you your beleefe in him In these words I beleeve in the Holy Ghost 3. What therein to be considered The action or duty to beleeve in or put my trust and confidence in him as was before declared The object in respect of his essence God person the holy Spirit the third person in Trinity 4. VVhat concerning his essence That he is one God in unity of essence with the Father and the Sonne who with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and glorified who spake by the holy Prophets as is explained in the Nicene Creed so very one God with them working in unity with them as was before declared onely distinguished in the propriety of person 5. VVhat considerable in his person The name and reason thereof The manner of existence in the Trinity The order action and propriety of person 6. VVhence the name of spirit From that similitude to other spirits and spirituall natures the fountaine as it were and beginning of divers hidden secret and invisible motions and actions 7. How many sorts of spirits Some causes and substances the principall other onely effects and accidents So there are spirits Heavenly ones Increate so both Essentially we say God is a Spirit Personally the spirit of God Created Angels good and bad Soules of men all causes in one sort or other and producers of admirable effects Earthly ones as Spirits in the arteries of the body Winde and motion of the Ayre are moved and divers meteors So called of their secret and imperceptible beginnings and motion 8. VVhat else spirits The effects of the former spirit both Good motions as the spirit of fortitude gentlenesse understanding and other gifts of Gods Spirit Evill motions spirit of anger giddinesse cavillation contentions c. 9. VVhat then meant by the name Spirit In generall any hidden nature secretly with force stirring or moving any thing and as wee see sometimes the
some gifts taken from them Joh. 6. 37. but from the reprobate even that they seemed to have concerning faith and regeneration is taken away utterly Matth. 13. 12. and 29. Luke 8. 18. 31. How may we be assured of the presence of Gods Spirit dwelling in us By the good and holy effects of the same in our soule life and conversation as 1. Our knowledge faith hope charity and other graces 2. Carefull study of godlinesse and innocency 3. Love of God and hatred of sin 4. Comfort in holy actions and delight in Gods house and children 5. Separating our selves and affections from the world and placing them on God 32. How is Gods Spirit said to be quenched in us 1. By neglect and carelesnesse in holy duties and exercises 2. Contempt of the graces and good motions offered which is a despite to that Spirit of grace 3. Ungodly and wicked actions 33. What is the sin against the holy Ghost In generall as he is God all sins against the majesty of God in particular and properly in regard of his person and office as hee is the sanctifier and illuminating Spirit so those haynous and stubborne sins against the open and plaine truth and testimony of conscience of purposed malice wittingly and willingly against and in despite of that good and milde Spirit 34. How said to be unpardonable As commonly hardnesse of heart and finall impenitency is joyned with them and even so it is as a judgement laid on those sins said that we should not even pray for them 35. What learne we hence Many good duties concerning our sanctification and his graces as to Beleeve the holy Scriptures even by his inspiration as the way to God and take heed of neglect Keepe our bodies and soules holy and pure as Temples of the holy Ghost and not to defile them Use all our gifts to the honour of God for of him we have received them the graces of his Spirit and not abuse them to vanity Submit our selves to the government of Gods Spirit and not be proud or stubborne and so despise that Spirit of grace Seeke encrease in graces daily and confirmation and not to quench the Spirit or fall away 36. What profit hereof The joy and comfort of our Spirit called joy in the holy Ghost by his blessed operation making application of all Christs merits and mercies to our soules adorned with his graces giving us assurance thereof by his power in holinesse and newnesse of life or sanctification the earnest peny of glorification 36. What followeth The fourth and last part of the Creed in those foure last Articles concerning the Church of God and his graces bestowed on the same in these words The holy Catholique Church the Communion of Saints forgivenesse of sins resurrection of the body and life everlasting Amen SECT 11. The 9. Article concerning the Catholique Church The analysis of the 9. and following and here first of the Catholique Church and how we professe our beleefe concerning the same so how here is a Church or company of the faithfull separated from the world and vnited in God and Christ their head and so gathered or called thence named Ecclesia being but one universall or Catholique one though consisting of many particular branches so comprehending all times places and persons whence our Church one with that of the Iewes and our faith the same with Abrahams being all one in Christ the head and substance of the covenant how said to be visible or invisible militant or triumphant how also Catholique and holy and the notes of the true Church described whereby from all other companies or not so rightly named Churches distinguished by the true preaching of the word and right and due administration of the Sacraments and for the Notes of universality autiquity visibility succession consent and the like if without holinesse no perfect marks since so to be found in many false Synagogues and so what may be said of the Church of Rome and her holinesse and Religion and some other opposites or enemies to the same And of the promise of the holy Spirits presence in the Church to the end Of the world Of the communion of Saints what it is and between whom both between Saints themselves and them and Christ and so with God whence all happinesse peace and unity influence of grace and effects or fruits of holinesse all Saints in heaven and earth by their union in Christ to God combined so in the Comfort and fruition of this faith enjoying that glorious 〈◊〉 name and calling and happy assurance and priviledge of the Saints being many good uses to be made of the same three last Articles containing three great priviledges of the Church 1. VVHat doth the last part of the Creed concerne The Church of God and therein considered either the body of it called the holy Catholique Church and united in the communion of Saints Or the priviledges and graces indulged on the same 1. The forgivenesse of sins 2. The resurrection of body 3. The life everlasting 2. What herein to be then considered The Action as how we beleeve Object as aforesaid the Church her priviledges 3. What of the action That here we say not beleeve in that is put trust and confidence therein but onely beleeve the same that is that there is a holy Catholique Church of God so elected called and sanctified where of Christ the Lord and head that it is united into that communion of Saints his members united among themselves and to their head Christ and that in the same and no where else to bee fought or found salvation and so those priviledges consequently that there is truly forgivenesse of sins the blessed hope of resurrection and assurance of life everlasting 4. What difference to be noted herein That to beleeve in God or on him as the highest degree of faith is onely proper to God and so we can put our trust or confidence in him and no other but to beleeve the holy Catholique Church and the other points of faith is in a second degree and though with the same certainty and assent to the truth yet not with that confidence or trust in them for their power or any thing else which were to make idols of them and set them up in the place of God 5. What of the object the Church For the body and substance of the same these positions 1. That there is a Church 2. What that Church is and the Name Nature Parts Proprieties and Notes of the same 3. What union is in it viz. a communion of Saints 6. How shew you that there is a Church It is evident to the eye of Nature and Reason as well as Faith even to naturall men that see the Church and company of the faithfull separated from them and their prophane conversation and reason even testifying to the sense the causes of this separation the honour and service of God the supreme good with expectation of reward which faith most cleerly
Judges or Judges of these things we are to leave them to their superiours whom God appoi eth 43. Can the Church of Rome then or any particular Church fall from God It is apparent for that the Lords Spirit is not tyed to any place for then not only Jerusalem his City but the famous Churches of Asia long since collapsed had yet stood and flourished and many others now under Mahumetan and Turkish servitude or quite decayed 44. How then did God promise his Spirit to his Church to be with it to the end of the world To be present to lead it into all truth wheresoever it is even in all places of the world but as the winde bloweth where it listeth so his Spirit to the faithfull every where â—ut for their infidelity sometimes pulleth one downe and setteth up another even casteth off the naturall branches for unbeleefe and grafteth in others all according to his good will and pleasure 45 What learne you else concerning this Church That as it is the Church of God a holy Church and Catholicke in regard of all times places and persons of all sexes and degrees peoples and nations whatsoever whereof it consists consenting in the truth of the Catholicke doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles so it is also and in unity of Spirit in the communion of Saints 46. What in this communion of Saints considered The union in that it is a communion The persons who are Saints How is their union 1. in the unity of faith the doctrine of salvation 2. The head which is Christ. 3. The body which is his Church they members 4. The Spirit which is the bond of peace among them 2. In the participation of the Sacraments tokens of this union and communion 3. Bond of charity and love between themselves and Christ their head and by him also with God 47. What is that communion then That holy and sweet fellowship which all the members of the Church have one with another and with Christ their head and so with God whereby all good is communicated to them from above and consequently in mutuall charity one unto another 48. Between whom is this communion considered Between the Saints and Christ their head and so with God themselves one with another so the Saints both in heaven and earth 49. How with Christ and God As the excellent Meanes whereby reconciled to God and at peace with him Grace of partaking of Christs righteousnesse being one with him by faith Assurance of my hope of all good things in him and by him attained for that he so feeleth my wants heareth my prayers is ready to relieve my misery 50. What fruit and profit of this All happinesse and goodnesse thereby acquired As peace with God peace of conscience peace in the soule Influence of all graces from Christ our head Effects of holinesse and righteousnesse from him Glorious inheritance title estate and hope of all Saints and all comforts in him 51. How exemplified By the spirituall building Christ the foundation and head cornerstone and we the building By the peacefull Olive Christ and we the branches ingrafted By the Vine Christ and we the pruned branches By the head Christ and we the members By the Bridegroome Christ and we the spouse and such similies of his imparting his goodnesse righteousnesse and graces to us 52. How of the Saints among themselves As members of one body branches of that Vine and Olive stones of that spirituall building all for the good one of another bringing forth much good fruit to the honour of God 53. How between us and Saints in heaven In mutuall sympathy as branches of one vine consent in the praises of God praiers one for another though not one to another and all best duties however unknown to us now will be manifest hereafter they being our fellow servants and brethren that assuredly wish our good and happinesse and in the resurrection to be partakers with us in glory 54. How among the Saints on earth Though plainly and evidently in 1. The unity in Faith the doctrine of truth professed Hope of blessednesse Spirit and bond of peace 2. Union with the Head and participation of the Sacraments yet most essentially in the union in charity and workes of mercy By helping one another By releeving and comforting the weake By bearing one anothers infirmities and doing all good temporall to the body spirituall prayer instruction and the like to the soule to the comfort of the Saints and Church of God 55. Why called Saints Both By the generall calling of God to grace Out of charity to the Church of God in all The visible members presumed faithfull In hope of the inheritance of Saints and desire that it may be given to all For that the best part are indeed Saints of God What comfort in this faith Most heavenly to consider That 1. Christ himselfe in this sympathy feeling our wants heareth and knoweth our prayers 2. Even Saints in heaven desire our good and pray for it 3. How mean soever in worldly eyes yet if Saints of that high and holy fellowship wherewith no compare as joyned so to the King of Kings c. 4. All Saints their prayers devotions fastings are heard and made and done for us and our good as all Christs actions and merits applied 5. That hereby is more content and true riches then in all worldly possessions as all good enjoying of heavenly and earthly good comming of this communion 56. What learne we hence Many good duties and how to behave our selves in and towards the Church of God and communion of Saints As 1. To honour and reverently esteeme of this holy society 2. To desire the good of it as a faithfull member of the same 3. To bee of holy conversation as beseemeth a Saint and a Christian. 4. To come out of the world leaving Egypt and Sodome to be admitted into this Canaan the House and Church of God 5. To be in unity with my selfe God and his Saints in the bond of the peace of a good conscience love and charity 6. To seeke sit company of Saints and so to delight in Gods house the Saints on earth and such as excell in vertue 7. Conversing with Saints on earth by holy conversation and those in heaven by heavenly contemplation to aspire to a more strait union with that holy congregation 8. To doe good to all especially to those that be of the houshold of faith as having a fellow-feeling and compassion to all Gods Children 9. To exercise our selves in fit and holy actions beseeming Gods house and that holy company 10. To have comfort in all things and sufferings both in respect of the Saints and their fellow-sufferings but chiefly Christ his fellow-feeling of our infirmities to helpe and relieve us 57. What followeth The last three Articles of the Creed concerning the priviledges given and belonging to this holy Society remission of sins resurrection of the body and life everlasting SECT 12. The 10.
words which was both spoken by God himself and written in the Tables and that two severall times laid up in the Arke and recorded for publique testification by Moses also to teach the people and so the very letter and words by how much more dignified the more and above all others to be received and esteemed 7. How did God speake it Not onely by his Prophets and servants and dictate of his Spirit as other Scriptures so also holy and sanctified but this with his owne voice in audience of Israel to their terror in power and great glory that they were amazed and fled againe and with so much the more feare and reverence to be received 8. How is the 20. Chapter of Exodus urged As the duplicate probation from testimony of holy Scripture also where it is recorded with all the circumstances of the preparation and delivery of the same 9. What circumstances There in that 20. Chapter and the precedent Chapter set forth As 1. the preparation after the manner of those times with great purifying washing and cleansing the bodies and thereby signified the soules purity required to receiving that holy Law and so teaching us what preparation for it c. 2. Charge not to presume beyond certaine markes and bounds set on paine of death to signifie these bounds of the Law transgrest much more meriting death 3. The Lords 1. descending with great terror the trumpet sounding earth quaking lightning flying abroad that Moses trembled and the people fled for feare to shew and signifie how awfull regard to be had thereof Secondly the Lords speaking with so great power and majesty that people also feared so exceedingly that they prayed Moses thence forward to speake to them lest hearing Gods voice they should die Thirdly the Lords writing the Lawes with his owne finger in the Tables of stone shewing their stony-heartednesse and that nothing but Gods finger was able to imprint them there all for the more reverence and that we be not negligent of his most holy lawes 10. How is it called the law of Moses As by him recorded yea and the Tables by him received from the Lord and so of him noted these circumstances also there 1. His fasting forty dayes at the receiving therof to shew with what penitence abstinence and humility it ought to bee received by us and as Christ also to the promulgation of that better law fasted also forty dayes 2. His zeale for Gods honour against the peoples idolatry in so much that he brake the Tables as they their faith to God 3. His glorious aspect and face shining so at receiving of the Law that the people were not able to behold him to signifie the honour of his ministry from God and the blindnesse of the Jews that had not power neither to looke the Law or Moses in the face to see the end of the Law and looke upon the Messias as they ought unlesse the Lord take away the vaile of blindnesse from their eyes and heart 11. Why are the words double so of speaking and saying To signifie and shew not onely the speaking or pronouncing was from God to dignifie the words but saying as establishing with authority and commanding thereby requiring awfull obedience to the same 12. Which is Moses preface Intimated in the former and almost in the same words expressed thus God spake all these words saying Exod. 20. 1. 13. What to be observed For the most part as in the former preface so here to be noted The author God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He spake and said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Law written wherein the universality all and not onely part thereof regularity reduced to words these words spoken heard written and recorded The authority whereby as spoken for declaration established for confirmation saying I am c. 14. Which is the third preface Gods own as immediately prefixed to that first Commandement and so by some called a reason of the Command and in these words I am the Lord thy God which brought thee out of the land of c. 15. Is it then a reason or preface It may well be both a preface taken from the reason of enforcing their obedience and so it is a Preface as it is prefixed to the Commandement Reason in respect of the obedience urged 16. Is it a preface to the first onely or all the Commandements To the first primarily as either immediately prefixed or as the first Commandement is the chiefe and ground of all the rest To the residue of good consequence as respecting them also and enforcing obedience to them all 17. VVhat observe you in that preface The Lords name the author and so the authority I am c. Attribute requiring reverence Lord thy God Actions of deliverance enforcing duty and obedience Which brought c. 18. VVhat is his name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jehovah rendred the Lord I am the Lord taking it for his name and thereby manifesting himselfe to the Fathers in his mighty power essence and majesty and in that veneration held with the Jewes that in latter times they forbearing to speak or pronounce it they lost the true genuine pronunciation and spake read Adonai or Lord for it so it was called Ineffabile and Tetragrammaton as written with those foure letters the principall Matres Lectionis as it were whereof the Jewes writ many rare and excellent observations though in abstruse divinity and so by them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the name is understood of this most high and holy name 19. VVhat noted you in it These things especially and usually 1. The originall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also that other name of God or essence as originall of all being 2. Letters first of aspiration doubled in it as from whom all life and breathing derived and proceeding Secondly of it the formatives of the tenses as comprehending all time past present and future shewing his eternity 3. Signification in the highest degree substance essence or being as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or super substantia as it is said to the first and last who was and is and is to come yet semper eidem the same 4. Manifestation of it to Moses and the Fathers for a blessing and comfort and so is it to all them that are his and that may know him and call upon his name 20. VVhat learne we hence His great authority and awfull reverence to his most holy name and majesty 21. VVhat Attributes Of Thy God or strength Thy deliverer or defence So appropriating his goodnesse in mercy and deliverance to his people Israel 22. But is not God also his name It is but as Jehovah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is more peculiarly assumed to himselfe in testification of his Majesty and particular revelation of himselfe to Abraham Moses and the Fathers so more especially accounted his and God betokening his goodnes or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying his strength
and vertue thus comparative in respect of that name referred to his Attributes though otherwise usually accepted for his name 23. How are his attributes else showne By his appropriating or entituling himselfe to Israel or Israel to himselfe calling himselfe thy God O Israel and who brought the deliverance whereby he is not onely said the Lord or God but their Lord and their God their deliverer and defendor and as David speaketh the lifter up of their head 24. What learne we hence By that neare bond that we are obliged unto him so loving and good a God that calleth himselfe ours what should be our intimate affection duty and allegiance and how we should be his 25. But how doth this concern us As Israel was the true people of God the naturall vine and we the branches ingrafted in the same and so all true beleevers are in Christ the Israel of God as well as what was literally spoken of them is typically of the whole Church to be understood as is hereafter shewed 26. What the actions here Of deliverance from a most wretched estate and slavery into liberty and peace from all oppressors and oppression to worship and serve him so From Egypt and her proud King Pharaoh From Egypt and tyrannicall oppressors the Egyptians From Egypt and constrained Taske-masters of their owne Nation From Egypt and that house of bondage temporally and corporally of the bodies spiritually of the soules in danger of Idolatry and other abominations abounding there 27. How is this understood Literally of the Israelites so indeed delivered by the hand of Moses in the mighty power of God and mystically of all true Israelites in Spirit having many and mighty deliverances from all enemies spirituall and temporall by the hand of God and in Christ. 28. Who are the true Israelites in spirit All the faithfull engrafted into Christ and so the seed of Abraham who as many deliverances in body so more especially in soule are delivered by Christ out of The spirituall Egypt or Sodome of this world and her Prince the Divell wickednes and vanity and from her 1. Tyranny of sin death and hell 2. Oppressors and 3. Taske-masters 1. Of the Egyptians all externall Agents 2. Of the owne bloud evill lusts fighting against the Spirit House of bondage whether the Flesh and body of death house of clay that depresseth the Sipirit World wherein all wicked Agents and Instruments under the Divell their Prince threaten both spiritual and corporall and endanger us both in temporall and eternall bondage of sin and her punishments 29. What hence enforced As honour to this Lord and love to our God so all duties of love and thankefulnesse for these blessings and deliverances and in especiall obedience in all those respects to his Lawes As if Lord his honour and feare As if God his greatnesse and power As if our God and deliverer love and duty require our best respect reverence and obedience to his Lawes that doe so ensue 30. What else learne we from hence Gods mercy singularly manifested in thus dealing with us and those that are his to win us to grace and obedience our duty in following his example by all meanes to seeke how to procure our owne and others good to his glory 32. How his so especiall mercy In that in delivery of his Law and Commandements there he doth not onely shew what is good or his will and pleasing to him which is a favour and mercy or command it barely which he may doe with all authority in equity but much more seeketh by all meanes to allure us by his mercies favours and promises of life and goodnesse and putting us who are too forgetfull in minde of his many blessings and deliverances 33. What our duty hence For Ministers and all others to seeke by all meanes to bring themselves and many to God setting forth and calling to minde his manifold mercies and graces His goodnesse enforcing love of him His power and authority requiring obedience His excellencies winning honour and admiration His workes requiring reverent consideration His Law our meditation and best attention His deliverances binding us to all best duties of joy thankes praises and the like and that so what justice requires of duty may be performed towards him if possible with all sincere affection and good will 34. For what profit or to what end should wee doe this That by often and continuall meditations in his Law wee may know what the good and perfect will of God is who will so make it easie to us and us to understand wisedome secretly and the excellent and wonderfull things of his Law 35 How should we best understand his Law By seeking to know it in the internall meaning not so much according to the letter as in the intention and illumination of the Spirt for the letter seemeth sometimes dead but the spirit giveth life and as it is said holy Davids Psalmes ought to bee sung with his spirit or with the spirit and understanding to bee rightly used and so Saint Pauls writings to be read with his spirit to be truly understood so much more this holy writing the Law by Gods Spirit that endited it 36. VVhat rules or instructions have you for the better understanding of it There are certaine briefe rules and directions given for the right and true understanding of it or to guide the soule into due and orderly meditation of the things therein contained and may serve both Ministers in their interpretation and others in conceiving the true sense and interpretation or meaning thereof and where these come short of attaining this it is to bee further sought for by prayer in humility as from more speciall and internall illumination of Gods Spirit which can only bring the best knowledge of these things and contentation to the soule 37. Explaine this farther As required Davids spirit rightly to understand Davids Psalmes and Saint Pauls spirit or the Spirit of God rightly to conceive of Saint Pauls writings or holy Scriptures so for the spirituall and true understanding of the Law not onely according to the letter the letter killing or dead but the spirit giving life in the spirituall sense intending or comprehending all goodnesse here are further directions for such spirituall meaning required and as in law this one word the whole law and duty of man comprehended so in one word here not seldome to be seene in one vertue all the branches in one sinne all the kindes or what ever neere of kin comprised and therewith all signes meanes occasions and provocations to it so spiritually to be understood and by and with the vertue commanded and by and with the vice prohibited as well as by any vertue commanded the opposite vice and all his sequell discommended forbidden and by the vice or sin forbidden the opposite vertue and all of kin commanded and commended to bee embraced by our selves and all others in the Communion of Saints so there are such rules to this purpose
given for the right understanding and interpreting the Law whether to our conscience or the use and understanding of all others 38. VVhat rules are those Five principall that concerne the right and true understanding thereof to which some others secondary may be added for illustration VVhich are those five 1. That where any duty or vertue is commanded the opposite vice is forbidden é converso 2. Where any vertue or vice is commanded or forbidden there all of the same kinde are commanded or forbidden with it 3. Where any vertue or vice is so touched all signes meanes instruments occasions and circumstances of it are with it intended 4. Not only the outward actions but the whole man body and soule words thoughts and actions are hereby comprised 5. As we are a communion of Saints not onely to our selves but to all in our society to the uttermost of our power to further it these things are required and enjoyned 39. VVhy is it thus to be understood Because as the Law is spirituall and willing the sanctification of the whole man and whole society of mankinde and according to the direction of the Spirit the author giving life to the same diffusing it selfe to all and to the good of all in the amplest manner and so after the wisedome and meaning of that good Spirit that gave it penetrating and understanding all things to bee understood and interpreted it being that without this the bare letter killeth or is dead but the Spirit in the true full and spirituall meaning and intention giveth life 40. How explaine you the first rule The first where any duty or vertue is commanded there the contrary vice is forbidden and where the vice forbidden there the opposite duty is inferred or commanded whence doe grow in every Commandement 1. An affirmative part commanding the duty 2. A negative part forbidding the vice And hence that distinction of sinnes into sinnes of 1. Omission in omitting a good duty 2. Commission by committing of ill or vice 41. How the second Rule Under any particular vice all of that kind are forbidden and under any vertue all of that kind commanded even in the extremest degree so vertue required and commanded in the highest degree according to the rules of charity and portion of grace and vice in any degree forbidden whence unadvised anger is accounted murther and seeing a woman to lust after her adultery Matth. 22. 37. and so under those names forbidden 42. What of the third Rule Where any vertue or duties commanded or vice forbidden there also all meanes allurements signes and tokens of the same are likewise commanded or forbidden that so the graces of God may be sought for and shine forth to the glory of God and good example of all men Matth. 5. 16. and vices avoided and even all appearance and shew of evill 1 Thes. 5. 22. 43. What the fourth Rule That the effect of the Commandement concerneth not onely the outward actions of the body but the very inward dispositions of the minde for governing of the same Reasons of this are 1. The Law of God is perfect and so requireth perfect obedience both inward and outward even of the whole man 2. The Law of God is spirituall requiring not onely outward obedience in word and deed but inward also in soule and spirit in minde and heart where vertues are to be planted and corruptions rooted out 3. Our Saviour thus teacheth to expound the Law Matth. 5. 21 22 27. so also the first of John 3. 15. c. and divers other places 44. What the fifth Rule As we are of the communion of Saints vertues are to be procured and vices to be avoided not onely in our selves but also in others to our power whereby we are to instruct admonish comfort and encourage others in good to the edification of the Church and salvation of their souls and reprove disswade and if possible reclaime the evill so having no fellowship with the unfruitfull workes of darkenesse Eph. 5. 11. nor accessory to the offences of others 1 Tim. 5. 22. 45. May not these five Rules be contracted to a lesse number Yes perhaps reasonably well to three as thus 1. That where any vertue commanded the opposite vice forbidden è converso 2. That where any vertue so commanded or vice prohibited all of kin to them together with all signes meanes and occasions or circumstances with them to be understood and that not onely for the outward actions but whole man body and soule 3. Where either prohibition or command is it extends not onely to our selves but as we are a communion of Saints to the good of others to our power to care for helpe and further them the neglect of which is but in effect with Cain to expostulate with God Am I my brothers keeper whom we else kill whether by murther ill example or not saving him if what in our power wee doe not when he is like to perish And how were they five rules then before By dividing this second rule and in it under every vertue and vice 1. Observing the species and kindes in the breadth making that the second rule 2. The meanes occasions signes and circumstances for the third rule 3. The extent to the whole man body and soul intensivè for the fourth rule and so are five as aforesaid 46. What are the other secondary rules Some that are directed rather to the understanding of the difference of the natures and qualities of the offences or the differences of the Tables rather then the true understanding of the sense immediately and interpretation or meaning of the Commandement as the former rules did such are these 1. That every negative Commandment bindeth alwaies and at all times every affirmative onely alwaies but not so precisely to all and every particle of time 2. That the Commandements of the first Table are to be kept for themselves absolutely those of the second for the first 3. That though every sinne deserveth death eternall yet there is an imparity of sinnes and one offence may be greater then another in many respects 4. That the sinnes against the first Table simply and in themselves considered are more heynous then those of the second though such aggravation or respects else of extreme malice presumption infirmity or the like may ever ballance or much alter the same 5. That there is so neare a tye and relation between the Commandements that whosoever faileth in one is guilty of all as a breach of the whole Law in breaking that royall Law of charity and offending God the author of them all in contempt of his Majesty which five last rules as secondary and more concerning the difference of sinnes among themselves compared and arising from the difference of the Tables more shall bee said of them at the beginning of the second Table 47. What followeth here then next to be considered The first Commandement of the first Table immediately following the Preface in these words Thou
strength 35. How is the love of God seen By adhering to him so with all our minde seen in knowing beleeving in remembring him With all Our heart in trusting hoping fearing and rejoycing in him soule in humility and submission patience and obedience gratitude and thankfulnes to him Strength to the uttermost of body and soule in all good duties to his honour 36. How in generall is the love of God considered 1. For the measure 1. Simply without measure and as before with all heart minde soule and strength comparatè 2. Comparatè above all things else Matth. 10. 37. Luke 14 26. 2. The manner absolutely and first our friends in the Lord. Secondly our foes for the Lord. Hence rising zeale of Gods glory opposite to this 1. Either in the defect want of the love of God with all our hearts above all things Hatred of God and his graces encreased by sin 2. Disorder loving our selves above God and his Commandements the world in the riches pleasures pride and other carnall things 37. VVhat are wee to consider in the knowledge of God The matter God and his truth and goodnesse revealed The measure according to our calling meanes time alotted The manner spirituall and holy knowledge in humility and effectuall to grace and salvation Opposite to this in the excesse curiosity wise above sobriety The defect 1. exceedingly ignorance simply affected 2. In a sort a small measure of knowledge too little for the quantity and 3. For the quantity a literall or speculative knowledge without care or conscience of godlinesse or the power thereof 38. VVhat in beleeving to be considered In generall faith in God and assent to the word of God In speciall to the threatnings of the Law and promises of the Gospell and for the Quantity with full understanding consent and assent Quality lively and working by charity Opposite to this in excesse credulity to even vanity without Gods word In defect in understanding by ignorance Consent by doubting Assent by wavering In Quantity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Quality idle and dead faith And that either legally infidelity working carnall security Or evangelically counterfeit faith of hypocrites heretiques c. 39. VVhat in remembring God to be considered The laying up and treasuring in our mindes the things concerning God and secondly often calling such things to minde especially his mercies and judgements opposite to which if wee forget him his holy word mercies or judgements or so partially or slenderly remembring them without care conscience or obedience 40. What is assiance or trust Adhering to God and depending on him in all our needs whether we have means or not as who can helpe without above meanes Opposite to which if On the contrary in Excesse we tempt God Defect wee carke and care or use unlawfull meanes leaving God In disorder we trust in instruments and meanes as wealth world men many mighty wizards or divels 41. What hope A kinde of trust with faith fixed on God and his goodnesse expecting from him deliverance from ill and exhibition of good things whether for this present life or the life to come opposite to which in excesse is presumption in defect is despaire and so as wee ought to trust and hope in him and him alone are we to take heed wee presume not nor despaire or in participation of both with Epicures grow carelesse and without hope 42. What is his feare An awfull and son-like feare which though the object be Gods anger against sinne yet is more loath to offend him so good a God and mercifull then for the danger of punishment effect of his anger opposite to which is carnall security senselesnesse and despaire 43. What is rejoycing in God Delighting in him as the supreme good in his word his mercies and promises and the heavenly and inestimable comfort wee receive by them with joy in the prosperity of his house his Church his servants and honour which filleth the heart with more content then any carnall and worldly things Psal. 4. opposite to which are miserable delights of sinfull worldly carnall and voluptuous men 44. What is humility and submission to God A removing of all conceit of our owne worthinesse and humble acknowledgement of our owne vilenesse in nature and defect of sinne and desert of punishments together with consideration of Gods mercies and bounties to us whereby to bee cast downe before him that hee may raise us up Opposite to which a high conceit of our owne selves our worth and merits to the robbing him of his honour and praise and our forgetfulnesse of duty 45. What is patience An humble subjection of our selves to the crosse or hand of God in his chastisements and tryalls which must needs bee for our good and so found to be as his children by Our Meekly Cheerfully and comfortably Constantly Enduring entertaining them Opposite to which rashnesse and senselesnesse in excesse in defect impatience murmuring fainting and despaire or seeking issue by unlawfull meanes whiles wee will endure much for the world nothing for God 46. VVhat obedience The submitting our wils to the will of God and that onely rightly if voluntarily not forced totally not by fits or in part sincerely without hypocrisie and continually to the end Opposite to which either Disobedience to him by sinnes of omission and commission and that by negligence or contempt Obedience to men or other things more then God yea to sinne the flesh the world and the divell Gods enemies Disorder in the manner not voluntarily or totally sincerely or continually 47. VVhat gratitude or thankefulnesse A testification both by word and deed of a thankfull minde for all his benefits in all estates whether prosperity or adversity acknowledging him and him alone the author of all good things Opposite to which is unthankfulnesse and not acknowledging this or ascribing it to our owne power wit worth worke fortune idols or instruments or meanes forgetting the prime fountain 48. How to love God with all our strength With all powers of body and soule and so in the whole man to exercise all these good duties to his honour 49. How his honour set forth Both by word and deed internally in the soule and externally in the body and whose life and conversation to expresse and advance the praise and glory of God and so to avoid all prophanenesse which is especially to his dishonour Hence springeth 1. Internally zeale of Gods glory 2. Externally holy life and behaviour 50. What is the zeale of Gods glory A servent desire of the advancement thereof both in our selves and others and cheerfully using of the meanes thereof together with removing all impediments of the same proceeding from sincere affection guided by knowledge and discretion seene in the moderation in respect of all circumstances and especially of the time and seasonablenesse 50. What opposite to this Either want of zeale in luke warmnesse Apoc 3. 15. coldnesse Zeph. 1. 12. Or corrupt zeale mixed with Maliciousnesse bitter zeale Covetousnesse
Ambition Vaine-glory Hypocrisie Pharisaically Ignorance blide zeale Indiscretion preposterous zeale and without all moderation as in factious Schismatiques exceeding the proportion of the cause compasse of their calling and with much rankour commonly and unseasonablenesse 51. How holy life and behaviour In outward signes of honour and deeds expressing this inward affection of the soule seene as in all the Commandements By our setting forth his worship as in the second Commandement Glorifying his name as in the third Commandement Sanctifying of the Sabbath as in the fourth Commandement Obedience to these and all the rest and so avoiding all prophanenesse to his glory and others good example 52. Doth this extend then to all the Commandements Yes and this Commandement is set therefore in the first place as a ground or foundation of all the rest both of the first and second Table as establishing the duty we owe and especially inwardly in soule and affection to God and so the reasons in the preface drawne from equity as hee is our Lord and God and his authority as Lord and deliverer equally pertaining to this and the residue of the Commandements to this at least primarily to the others from this dependantly 53. What followeth The second Commandement concerning the externall worship of God SECT 4. The second Commandement The Analysis of the second Commandement with all the duties and opposite abuses whether implicitely or expresly forbidden or commanded here particularly expressed and in all the branches thereof more fully hereafter explained VVhere first in generall all false worship and unity and uniformity in the true worship thereby intended the civill use of images allowed but vanity and wickednesse in Idolatry to be detested and condemned so as no Image of the true Deity can be made All Images of false duities Heathen gods Sunne Moane Stars and host of Heaven Saint or Angell are forbidden to be made where any danger may be of worshipping them or appearance of evill humane inventions and wil-worship therefore to be avoided as a kinde of Idolatry though comely and decent ceremonies in the worship and service of God to be allowed of and approved The substance of true worship being prayer and praises hearing and handling the word sacrifices and Sacraments where first of prayer and the parts of it the order and manner and other circumstances of the same as the time place and persons so of hearing and handling the word True use of the same all of the Sacraments 〈…〉 and all externall worship to be performed in the Church of of God in all deâ—nt order and uniformity the reasons of Commandement enforcing the duties from Gods blessing an punishments assuredly promised to attend on those that neglect or observe the Commandements 1. VVHich the second Commandement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe c. What contained therein 1. The Commandement Thou shalt not c. 2. The explication of the same in the explication of the idols to the likenesse of any thing in heaven earth or under the earth all forbidden Idolatrous worship bowing downe to them 3. The reason from his Justice a jealous God and will punish c. Mercy promised to thousands c. 2. What manner of Commandement is it A negative inferring the affirmative opposite viz. not to make any idoll so to worship it and commit idolatry but to worship the true God only according to his will 3. What the negative part Whereby we are forbidden all idolatry and in that all will worship and superstition as both 1. The making of images of God or any thing else in Heaven Earth water c. for divine worship 2. The worshipping The image it selfe Or God in the image or by it 3. Corrupting Gods worship by Our will-worship Superstitions Our owne fancies 4. What the affirmative part To worship God and him alone as hee ought to be worshipped So these three things viz. 1. The matter his true worship in the parts duties and circumstances 2. The object of him and him alone not idols or our owne fancies 3. The manner of it according to his will revealed in his word and that is in Spirit and Truth as He is a Spirit and His Word the Truth 5. How are these parts positive and other parts seene opposite or opposed 1. As the true worship is opposite to idolatry or making any image to worship it 2. As the true God or opposite to idols and all vanity and vaine conceits and fancies of men 3. The true manner in the truth and uprightnesse of heart opposite to all will-worship grosse and false manner of worship and superstition 6. How farther explained In that if we intend his true worship the parts and duties of it both outwardly in the body and inwardly in the soule will be farre from that grosse and absurd idolatry here described the object of it the true God hath no affinity with those dumbe idols the Creator with those abominations of his deformed creatures and stupid gods or creatures of his blockish idolatrous creatures the manner and meanes in spirit and spirituall manner true heart and truth of heart informed by his blessed word as farre as may be distant from such idolatrous superstitions grosse or false and fantasticall will-worship 7. What is to be considered in the worship of God That the worship of God is set forth in regard of The 1. Substance of the same Internè in the heart in the first Commandement Externè manner and ceremomonies partly in the 2. 3. and 4. Commandements in the severall respects 2. Circumstance of 1. Place commanded as 1. Mount Morijah to Abraham 2. The Tabernacle ere the Temple builded 3. The Temple afterwards 4. Synagogues for the dispersed Jewes 5. Every place on good occasions or with looking towards and remembrance of Sion and the Temple 6. Christians Churches c. 2. Time the Sabbath as in the fourth Commandement 8. What is the scope of this Commandement The externall and publique worship of God to be decently set forth to his honour in his Church and all idolatry and false worship banished 9. VVhat profit thereof Both Unity in the Mind and Affection of all true worshippers Unformity in the True worship And Church of God 10. VVhat is first here forbidden The making of any images to worship them 11. Are all images forbidden It is plaine they are not but such as are made for idolatry as not onely images of the Cherubins and Palme-trees in the Sanctuary but of divers things else are read and so with us images and statues by painting graving and other Arts expressed may lawfully be had and kept for civill uses Of memoriall of men and their vertues or actions as monuments of antiquity Of ornament of houses and also palaces and buildings emblemes of divers best matters In representation of Vertues and vices Histories actions Triumphes c. Of instruction as of all kindes of beasts birds fishes and creeping things to know them and the like civill uses so they bee not
Fast preparing us to true 〈◊〉 humiliation penitence and contrition The 〈◊〉 holy Feasts preparing us to sing praise to God in voice of joy and thanksgiving opposite to which is irreligious fasting or feesting of prophane and vaine persons 50. To whom 〈…〉 worship doâ—cted To God anâ— him alone as that inward honour expressed in the first Commandement so all outward worship set forth in this opposite to which is to direct is to idols or idolatrize in it not doing it carefully and religiously 51. How is it then to be done In all uprightnesse and singlenesse of heart as done to him that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and tryer of the reynes and inward parts and without all hypocrisie which hee seeth and hateth and so consequently in spirit and truth inwardly in the soule so in spirit as he is a spirit and seeth our spirits after a spirituall manner the best So in truth as he is true and the truth his word the truth teacheth us and outwardly in all good order decent manner and convenient rites and ceremonies fitting his worship 52. How is that best seene If all things be done in 1. Order not confufedly for God is the author of order and not confusion 2. Decency that is well pleasing to the eyes of God and men and springing from good order 3. Humility and reverence for that is best beseeming his Saints and congregation 4. Uniformity for that betokeneth unity and God is the author of all peace and unity as who maketh brethren to be of one minde in a house and by these it will shew it selfe to all to be done 1. In the feare of God 2. For the honour of his name 3. Tending to the edification of his people as it is 1. accompanied with 1. Love to our neighbour 2. Zeale of Gods glory 2. Performed without show of 1. Hypocrisie vainglory 2. Affecting singularity or 3. Idolatry or appearance of evill opposite to all which is disorder confusion unreverence uncharity pharisaicall pride hypocrisie and singularity inclining all to will-worship superstition and idolatry 53. Whence are the reasons of this Commandement Drawne from Gods 1. Justice jealousie Punishing the delinquents Hating their delinquency 2. Mercy and truth Prospering the faithfull and their service Loving them and their fidelity 53. How this punishment set forth In visiting the sinnes of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation 54. Shall the children beare the fathers iniquity No but the soule onely that sinneth shall dye but here it is meant of wicked children treading in the steps of the fathers as commonly they doe because they were no better taught so it is a double punishment to have wicked children and to be punished in and with their children as their children with them 55. How are they said to hate God As they continue or neglect this honour then which if they did their worst in hate they could doe no more to displease him as hee is jealous of his honour which hee onely requireth for all his blessings and will not give it or part with it to any other and for which he hateth them and their doings 56. Why is the Lord said to hate them or jealous Because as adultery is a most hainous sin causing jealousie and the adulterer and murderer most worthy hate of God and men the Lord in detestation of that unnaturall sinne of idolatry expresseth it as a kinde of adultery to goe a whoring after idols and consequently his hate by their punishments that so hate and contemne him by adulterating his worship and committing spirituall fornication with idols and divels 57. How are his blessings to the faithfull described By his shewing mercy unto thousands in them that love him and keepe his Commandements extended to the bodies and soules of his service 58. Why said to thousands To shew the abundance of his mercy and goodnesse who though his jealousie burne like fire and justice punish to the third and fourth generation yet his mercy is greater his goodnesse is above it yea his mercy is over all his workes reaching to thousands and endureth for ever 59. But we see the righteous often troubled Yea but it may be in mercy too as a chastisement of the childe he loveth so the crosse bringeth forth patience and other graces yea sometimes more profitable farre then prosperity and God knoweth what is best for his for Removing of worldly confidence Confirming them to himselfe Renewing and perfecting grace in them 60. How are they said to love him In opposition to those haters and contemners of God whom God so also hateth and abhorreth these shewing their love by their fidelity and obedience to his Commandements whom God also therefore loveth shewing them mercies to them and their seed and giving them his graces and plentifully rewarding their love and obedience 61. To what end these reasons That since thou canst give him no more for all his blessings then thy love and obedience and thou oughtest to give him no lesse for else thou givest him nothing that his judgements and jealousie may terrifie thee or love and mercy may allure thee and so bring thee to this duty for thy good and his honour 62. What followeth The third Commandement concerning the honouring of Gods most holy name SECT 5. The third Commandement The Analysis of the third Commandement declaring the severall parts duties and opposite abuses therein forbidden or commanded with the reasons of the same What Gods name and how diversly to be understood and how honored or dishonored in his name or tytles attributes holy word and religion aswell as workes of creation gubernation povidence blâ—ssings anâ— judgements 〈◊〉 thelike in gâ—nerall and in paâ—ticular his dishonour by blasphemy against God in any sort whatsoever as well as all froâ— of evill and prophanenes also cursing and banning swearing vainely and lewdly in presumptuous and execrable impiety the false prophets in that matter not so wicked but as it were with us acknowledge it to belong to God or the Church to denounce or send cursing or blessing or we only to blesse God and men in his name The Abuses of swearing and vaine or rash oaths in common swearers and the heinousnesse thereof with the folly and vanity or rather blasphemy and impiety of such hel-hounds or hellish and damned swearers and swearing worse then the Heathen or Pagans and more like Atheists then Christians and so such also the odiousnesse of perjury the opposite whereof the true and lawfull use of oathes and swearing for just and godly ends whereby the way of promissory oathes or vowes and their nature sorts and holy use in the Church towards God especially and be fore him if among men the reasons of this Command ement from the Lords mighty power and majesty intimated as well the most fearfull commination and judgement so expresly there threatned 1. VVHich is the third Commandement Thou shalt not take the name of c. What contained in these words The
and shadowes and so have already had their solemne funerals and obsequies as dead and buried and new in their roomes substituted but as the appointing other feasts and Sabbaths both by God himselfe as well as the Iewes Church besides this seventh the Lords Sabbath and other houses of prayer their Synagogues besides the Temple even whiles the Temple stood as well as since were held no breach of the Commandements concerning them rather inlargement and illustration of either in making the worship and duties more publique and generall or for satisfaction and recompence of the neglects in the due observation visiting and sanctification of them that was required so the Christian Sabbath and Churches thus substituted and succeeding the former and in place of them might well bee accounted no breach but enlargement of the Commandements with the dispensation and illustration of Gods graces in more ample manner and measure shewed and bestowed on the whole world the duties made more publique and illustrations and the morality more illustrated by it 37. How shew you this Cleerly and plainly enough both in the Temple where for a particular one or a few Synagogues besides now so great a multitude of Christian Churches over the whole world are seene with Gods solemne worship in them most religiously promoted and in this particular of the Sabbath where the creation and onely temporall deliverances were by it remembred though spirituall ones that were hoped shadowed in it now the spirituall ones that are performed in it and by it remembred and that great worke of redemption so graciously promised and performed on this day the new and Christan Sabbath consummate and shewn to the world in the glorious resurrection of our blessed Saviour and the comming of the holy Ghost and thereby as demonstrated and honoured as it were universally published and both duty and morality of it more illustriously declared And thus we see how the strict observances servitude and legall types doe not concerne us or our Sabbath nor in all respects and circumstances to bee pressed on us as some prone to Judaizing have done yet though not the ceremony the morality to us fully extended and the Commandement though not literally and punctually in all points by us to be observed nor our Christians Sabbath so in it expressed yet expresly included for the substance and all due observance virtually intended whence what is done is so done and on so good grounds by the Church that were it to doe again the order and change of what is therein changed the Church could well doe no other then as is therein already established so little reason have our Novellists in their clamours raised against it and study of contradiction and thus much of the scruples cast in the way concerning the same it followes how wee Christianly ought to celebrate it and conceive of it in the rest and true sanctification of it 38. How is it ordained a Sabbath or rest Not onely for the servants and cattell though for their sakes also ordained but much more for the rest of the soule to be thereby fitted for spirituall exercises of the day 39. How the rest 1. From sinne the best Sabbath and spirituall rest of the soule else in vaine to rest with the body and the soule busied in sinne or vanity 2. From perturbations of minde better to attend the Lords businesse and that dayes duties 3. From ordinary workes both we our selves and all that are ours Whether of Speciall times as sowing reaping c. Or speciall callings c. Or generall import for the Commonwealth that may be done other times 4. And from all disturbance of this as Fayres Markets Courts c. 5. From worldly speeches words and works better to attend heavenly things and Gods service 40. How the sanctification of this rest By holy duties such as besit the Lords day to be exercised and our duties thereon imployed 41. What duties are they The chiefest best and holiest that can bee done on earth so best beseeming that day viz. pertaining to I. Gods honour immediately 1. Prayer or speaking to God c. All such holy and common service 2. Reading and preaching and hearing it which is Gods speaking to us 3. Singing Psalmes and thanksgiving 4. Administration and receiving the Sacraments 5. Holy meditations conference c. II. Men and so Gods honour secondarily workes of 1. Mercy to releeve the poore 2. Peace charity and love to visit the sick comfort the distressed and to make peace c. 3. Necessity as of wars or in First helping the oxe or asse from perishing much more a soule or Christian in any deepe necessity or Secondly casualty as of fire and helping out of danger a woman in travaile and the Lord healing the sicke c. which are accounted sit Sabbath dayes workes and duties and not onely permitted but even commanded to be done and so as the Priests must labour in sacrifice the Ministers greatest taske this dayes exercise 42. Are there not other workes of necessity Yes but permitted onely for avoiding inconveniences as necessary workes that cannot bee shunned for natures necessity as dressing food setting things in order and such houshold businesse which not to doe with decency were to offend in the Jewes or Iewish superstition not considering the Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath 43. How are they then permitted For the better and more carefull celebration of the Sabbath with more decency and conveniency and so a Sabbath dayes journey 44. How is that Not for any worldly occasion at all allowed but for the performing of any the foresaid duties so to goe to Church or about any such godly workes and without disturbance of the greatest or best duties or as may best further them and the service and honour of God 45. May not the poore then be suffered to worke for necessity Nothing lesse for all are bound and they also must as labour the 6. dayes in the seventh rest in obedience expecting his blessing on their honest labours which shall thereby bee either sufficient for their content or his mercy will stirre up charity for their farther reliefe 46. Js the whole Sabbath to bee spent in such holy exercises Yes to our weake ability the best wee may especially the principall times allotted to Gods publique service and duties by the Church enjoyned not to be neglected and for the resting in godly sort as may beseeme Christians and the Lords day so in godly meditations singing Psalmes and other good exercises 47. But this may seeme burdensome and make the Lords day grievous It may be to the raw and unexercised Christian but to the best it will be most comfort the holiest and best spending of that day and most glad will they be of ability to performe both the best exercises and most of them as comming nearest Saints and Angels doing Gods will and the best things with willingnesse and alacrity 48. But is no relaxation of such exercises
or recreation allowed Yes we have liberty to refresh and cheare our selves with those things that may comfort our weak nature and make us more able or disposed to celebrate the day as a festivall and day of joy unto the Lord for so it is and the Prophets expresse it so and as we have flesh about us as well as spirit and a body of dust the Lord who knoweth this our weaknesse appointeth the best things of the earth if we serve him for our comfort as in Paradise so on his Sabbath even to our bodily delight as the comfort of the soule so farre forth as it may helpe not hinder the hallowing of the day and expresse a holy not heathenish feast or drunken Bacchanalia on this day 49. How is that to be understood As that we may use to our comforts both the creatures by eating and drinking to make it a festivall day Musicke and godly singing or mirth to make it a joyfull day Other such like delights and recreations to refresh our spirits in honest manner whereby to be more cheerfull able to spend the allotted and best parts of the time in those holy duties appointed and so those delights to be a means to further these duties and without all excesse scurrility and prophanenesse which else may prove both an abuse of them and the Sabbath 50. What is the opposite part or vice hereunto opposed The not setting apart a rest or the pollution abuse and prophanation of that rest and day of the Sabbath 51. How not setting apart a day of rest Either in setting out none at all in effect or by not resting from sinning perturbation of the soule ordinary workes or worldly thoughts as they ought to doe or in stealing a part from God by their allotting unnecessarily 1. Early mornings workes to hinder the due observation 2. Part of the day or sometimes chiefe part of the day to other occasions 3. Latter businesses even to be set in hand before the Sabbath ended as too frequent instances may be given in worldings hying to fayres and markets before the Sabbath ended Carriers Millers Shop-keepers Alehouses Tavernes and others no necessity urging but filthy lucre stealing a part if not wholly prophaning the Lords day against which many good Lawes have by good Princes beene enacted though too often the more the shame slenderly executed 52. How to be remedied If good Lawes well enacted were by good Magistrates carefully executed as we read in some Councells decreed the goods to be forfeited as Concilio Dingulonencsis Canon 13. and by Leo and Authemius the persons to be proscribed whereby they were out of the lawes and Princes protection and the goods forfeited 53. How is the farther abuse and prophanation By abusing that rest and day of Sabbath to any evill end as superstition in Jewish abstinency from necessary things to be done for the better sanctification thereof Any Idolatrous fashion Idlenesse only and in doing no good which is worse then bodily labour and this Sabbatum Asinorum or of beasts Vanity or prophane sports which hinder holy duties and sanctification worse also then honest labour this onely Sabbatum tituli bare name of Sabbath Sinne as to gluttony exccesse drunkennesse and the like spending the best day in the worst exercises or wasting idly on the Sabbath what gotten the weeke which is Sabbatum Satanae the Divells holyday and they his slaves that use it 54. How is the heynousnesse of this sinne intimated 1. By Gods strict penall law enacted against it the offendors to dye the death Exod. 31. 15. 2. By that laws execution on him that gathered but sticks Num. 15. 32. 3. By Gods sending the people into captivity for it that the land might keepe her Sabbath that they his people had broken Jerem. 25. 4. Gods providence to have it observed that the day before only no other sent and allowed double Manna Exod. 26. 5. And lastly God and all good mens execrations of it and Prophets exclamations against it as Nehemiah also threatning the Merchants Nehemiah 13. 55. How is it then generally or commonly prophaned 1. Either by labours and journying that are not of necessity and might be avoided 2. By idle resting and sitting at home or other absence from publicke duties 3. By sinfull and vain spending the time allotted to holy duties in wicked manner 4. By suffering others especially those under the authority of Master or Magistrate to offend therein 56. What is the issue generally hereof By neglecting Gods ordinance and herein honour both good order overturned Good duties of all sorts neglected Magistrates and Superiours with God contemned Inferiours by prophanenesse come to misery Gods blessings alienated c. and his judgements assuredly appropriated to the offenders 57. What is the second part of the duty in sanctifying the Sabbath To remember it or mindefully with care and conscience to prepare for it and set about it 1. Seene in removing impediments 2. Using all good helpes 3. Convenient preparation to both the publicke and private duties to be performed by both 1. Ministers 2. People in the celebrating and being present at the celebration of divine Service and publicke worship of God in his Church performing the divine offices or officiating there with helping and assistance in the same 58. What is it to remember To take speciall note of this Commandement as begun in Paradise sanctified by God and now renewed in Christ c. To take speciall note of the duty enjoyned sanctifie the time the Sabbath ourselves to bee prepared And so remember all the dayes of the week so to labour that we may rest and sanctifie this The day before as a parasceve or halfe holyday begin to prepare ourselves to the sanctification of this The last Sabbath how we profited what wee learned and how to improve it in this 59. What impediments to be removed Of workes and labour that would importune us to neglect it worldly cares and distractions and specially sinne and vanity with sleepy drowsinesse of devotion and idlenesse perswading us to absent our selves from holy duties and stay at home 60. What helpes to be used Holy meditations of the benefit institution and command of the Sabbath and blessings attending the same as well as reading conference c. 61. What preparations else Fitting our bodies to the outward rest and presenting our selves and those that belong to us at the Church as our minds to the holy actions and present devotions in such preparation yeelding our presence both of body and minde even to all both publique and private duties of the Sabbath 62. What private duties Those preparations going before and good exercises and actions following the publique duties as also the ordinary meanes of sanctification private prayer reading and meditation Workes of charity and mercy Outward almes visiting the sicke c. peace-making Inward to the soule instruction reproofe exhortation comfort counsell c. 63. What publique The ordinary duties of the Sabbath in the publique worship
Ecclesiasticall government to which subordinate and generall confederacies and Corporations mixed between private and publicke governments or societies Thirdly politicall duties of all sorts in all kinds of governments in the world whether Monarchy Aristocracie Democracie where there are commanders and subjects to command 34. What duty of Parents The love and care of them love or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 naturalis the fountaine of the other whence unnaturall parents that bring forth children and not care for them the care being seene in due providing for life naturally by 1. Nourishing them and 2. Bringing them up 3. Training them up in honest calling 4. Directing them in all matters of moment 5. Helping and storing for them as God giveth meanes For life spirituall by godly education instruction chastisement their prayers for them and blessings and the opposite hereof to be without naturall affection To traine them up in idlenesse and vanity To be neglective of providing for them or their education or instruction naturall or spirituall things or to curse and not blesse them 35. What the duty of children To answer their parents care and love with love and duty To reverence and obey them Matth. 21. 30. Eph. 6. 1. To stand in awe of them and submit to their instruction correction To preserve their parents goods and helpe them if need require To shew themselves thankfull as the Storke to her parents So a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if need or age require to help them with goods service reliefe To love and reverence them that be neare and deare unto them for their sakes Opposite to which is to neglect these duties not to love them but to hate revile scorn strike or deride them To be ashamed of parents contemne and despise them To be disobedient and unkinde To refuse or despise their instruction correction and to these heads or some of them may bee referred the duties of Tutors and Guardians towards Pupills and their Pupills towards them that as they succeed parents in government to succeed in fatherly love care and consequently Pupills to shew dutifull respects and love to them as good children to such their parents 36. What the duties of husbands and wives In generall mutuall love benevolence and conjugall fidelity in particular of the husband as head to guide direct and instruct protect cherish and defend provide things needfull and governe in loving sort giving honour also to her as the weaker vessell The wife as in subjection to her husband to acknowledge him her head reverencing fearing and obeying him being amiable and gracious seeking to please and cherish him be his assistant in the house and all duties of a good wife and huswife opposite to which is neglect of these duties and so his being his wives underling contrary to the law of nature and ordinance of God his hating striking or wronging her denying things needfull in his power or being too uxorious in in fond doting too imperious in rigour towards her As on her part her usurping dominion using unreverence unquietnesse causing trouble and griefe to him or being a crosse and not a helpe to him or idle at home or gadding abroad 37. What the duty of Masters To governe those under them with equity and moderation accounting them as children under us or brethren in Christ and fellow-servants in respect of our Master in heaven so commanding things lawfull honest possible and proportionable to their service paying their wages and wishing and procuring their good both in body and soule by instruction and else while with us and after esteeming them as our poore friends opposite to which is our neglect of them being too hard or tyrannizing over them commanding things unlawfull unpossible or too remisse in not correcting or not cockering them or suffering them in idlenesse not restraining and reproving them 38. What servants duties To love and reverence their Masters so to tender their credit and welfare submit themselves to their commands corrections and to be diligent faithfull and true thrifty and carefull to please their masters in all lawfull things opposite to which neglect and disobedience murmuring and answering againe idlenesse and unfaithfull wastefull and not carefull of their credit or displeasure 39. What the duties of other governours in Schools or other societies As they have the place of Fathers and Superiours to have a fathely love and care over them and their welfare opposite to which to neglect them or tyrannize over them and abuse their authority 40. What of the governed To demeane themselves with that reverence humility and respect as may become dutifull children to such fathers not neglective of their places or despising their authority to the disturbance of good order and bringing in impiety and hellish confusion 41. What duties of Ministers and Ecclesiasticall Fathers To be blamelesse and so behave themselves in their place that it may be to the edification of the Church both by their 1. Preaching in season and out of season 2. Their governing of the Church of God committed to them and their private families 3. Living and good example Opposite to which their inability and insufficiency impiety idlenesse and neglect of their charge or other irreligiousnesse prophanenesse or faults in preaching governing or living unworthy their place or calling 42. What duty of the people towards them Love reverence and submission to their Ministery and charge that they may performe their duty with cheerfulnesse not with griefe and so allowing liberall maintenance and their dues as those Elders that doe their duty well are worthy of double honour opposite to which hate neglect mocking or despising them resisting disobeying or abusing them denying or diminishing their dues with a mocking and a lying unto God Gal. 6. 6. or taking away and withdrawing them which is sacriledge or robbery and spoyling of God Mal. 3. 10. 43. What duty of Kings or Soveraignes In that high place and representation of Gods supreme authority the commendable exercise 1. Of that Soveraigne power in 1. making good Lawes 2. Seeing them executed 3. Creating Magistrates 4. Containing them in their duty 5. Mixing mercy with justice 6. Lawfull pardons 7. Waging war or concluding peace 8. Admitting or considering of high appeals godly to the glory of God justisie to the good of the Common-wealth II. Vertues of 1. Piety in all their actions 2. Justice in all their actions 3. Clemency in all their actions 4. Bounty in all their actions 5. Wisdome in all their actions 6. Fortitude temperance humility and generall all vertues to the good example of his subjects as Regis ad exemplum c. opposite to which is negligence and remissenesse in these duties bordering upon idlenesse or rigour degenerating into cruelty and tyranny 44. What subjects duties Honour obedience loyalty and service both with body and goods attended with love of their person desire of their welfare and prayer for their prosperity opposite to which neglect and contempt to speake evill or to curse him
parere non didicit whence 1. In Superiours required Justice Temperance Prudence Charity Clemency Liberality Meeknes Gentlenesse Piety Gravity Sobriety Constancy and almost what not vertue so to shew themselves truly fathers and honourable for the good example of others 2. Inferiours requisite also Humility Obedience Reverence Love Meeknesse Goodnesse Piety Modesty Justice Temperance Patience Constancy Prudence c. and all sorts of vertues vertuously to be inclin'd and ready to yeeld all due honour to Superiours as well as more to honour them in following and imitating their vertues and godly example 61. What is the reason of this Commandement The promise of blessing of long life if God please not to prevent it with a better blessing of eternall life 62. How is this to be understood As that either the Parents blessing shall prolong the childrens dayes from God Or that the dayes shall be prolonged for the phrase seems to beare both that they may prolong thy dayes or that thy dayes may be prolonged in that land 63. How is long life a blessing since many dayes commonly evill and troublesome As Gods gift and sanctified in the good use to his honour and so an entrance to a long life even for ever and ever 64. But we see disobedient and evill children sometimes live long and the vertuous dye in prime of their age Yet this may very well be seene verified of them and it is often verified 1. As they are seene often to live long who obey the counsells of the wise whereas the disobedient by this meanes and scorning good counsell come to evill and untimely ends by their lewd courses 2. As it is alwaies verified in respect of their good life which is only to be accounted a life and a long life as in grace and Gods house where one day is better then a thousand and a sinners life is nothing nor nothing worth if he live a hundred yeares Eccl. 8. 12. 3. As it is most surely verified in the life to come and land of the living where it is made up to more then full measure in and with God and also happinesse so taken sooner from basenesse to glory as from beggery and the dust to the place of honour as if from the dunghill or Princes gate to be honoured and advanced and who may esteem Enoch lesse blessed then others though living some fewer yeares since taken up to God or the just as taken from the evill to come Esay 57. 1. 65. But it seems contrary when evill and unruly children live long It may seeme so indeed but is not since their life is no life or nothing but vanity Eccl. 8. 12. or but a death and they dead even whiles alive 1 Tim. 5. 6. and such life will be but sorrow here and hereafter since only Salomon miserae bene acta juventa senectae 66. Why is long life proposed the promise or blessing Because it is most sweet and desired and so a most forcible reason to all and especially to flesh and bloud who desire by all means to live long to procure the observation of this Commandement 67. So it might be to all the Commandements And so it may be understood as the high way to the observation of all the rest by obedience to Superiours who command the rest to be observed and yet particularly and primarily belonging to this 68. How meane you that 1. As children that honour their Parents or relieve them in need in some sort prolong their lives that else bring their heads sooner with sorrow to the grave as Jacob said Gen. 42. 38. seene particularly herein worthy of this recompence 2. As the way to honour is to give honour and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before honour goeth humility so it is sit that they which give honour to parents should live long and have honour rendred to them again as likewise the just judgement of God may be and is often seen over the disobedient in the contrary 69. How so 1. In that either such vipers as did kill by not relieving and obeying or dishonouring their paents that gave them life should not live long or 2. If they live should have a generation or race of such vipers following them that should dishonour and shame them and so never come to honour that trod not this way to honour 70. Why said the land that the Lord God giveth To put us in minde that not only the life or long life and prosperity but even the land and all things we possesse in this life are the gifts of the Lord so to minde us of our duty and in whose love to performe our best endeavours for the observation of this and the rest of all the Commandements which as was before shewne are never well observed no not though the action be performed unlesse it proceed from this fountaine the love and honour of God 71. What followeth The sixth Commandement a duty generally to all though in them particularly respecting the good of our neighbours life and person not to murder SECT 8. The sixt Commandement The order and Analysis of the sixt Commandement withall the severall duties and abuses opposite intimated or expressed amply deciphered and so first murder in all kindes and branches thereof and the severall degrees of it prohibited foule shedding of bloud the maine sin the degrees of it thence participating their malice as from Cain and the Divell first murderers of bodies and soules so unjust anger and rages with the fruits thereof in envy revenge and the like also hatred a confirmed or inveterate anger and implacablenesse malice and uncharitablenesse with the severall branches thereof against friends or foes Neighbours or others with the opposite duties here remembred and explained the farther degrees of murder in the tongue by railing reviling scoffing tale-bearing slanderers and also in quarrelling and contentions violence and wrongs fighting poysoning sorcery and self-murder with the unnaturalnesse of that sinns and with the haynousnesse the occasions of it where also speciall remedies and performances against the same and the temptations especially of Satan the fact of Lucretia examined and disavowed the severall sorts self-murder and other by the circumstances of persons manner and punishments to the same due and belonging used to be inflicted and the violence thereby more to be observed in all the kinds of it soul-murder and sorts thereof with the opposite duties and some of the Commandement observed 1. VVHich is the sixt Commandement or second of the second Table Thou shalt doe no murder or thou shalt not kill 2. What is the order of this Next to that duty of obedience in the fifth Commandement the high way to the observation of all the rest this generall duty of doing good to all especially respecting the preservation of the life and welfare of our neighbours so deare to us all as we see in the last pressed Commandment proposed as a most forcible reason and so as of a thing of dearest price care thereof here
continuall theft and she since she so cut herselfe from him and her bastardly issue continuall theeves 4. Sometimes as continually so wholly robbed of his estate and his inheritance transferred to the bastardly breed of some lewd varlot and harlot 5. And lastly with him sometimes others robbed as the inheritance and estate that ought to descend to them thus carried to others that worst and least deserve any good and hence the severity of divers laws both divine and humane that shew the odiousnesse and deterstation of it among all Nations by the punishments 39. What punishments By the Law 1. Of God death as aforesaid Deut. 22. 22. 2. Solon lawfull instantly to kill those taken in adultery 3. Certaine Indians adjudging the adultresse to cut the adulterers throat and some kinsman of hers 4. Nebuchadnezar broiling them on a gridiron 5. Zaleucus among the Locrians to have their eyes put out 6. Egyptians the adulterous nose cut off and the adulterer to have a thousand stripes 7. Turkes though allowing many wives yet adultery punished with death usually 40. How many instances of the execution of such lawes If there were not yet the lawes and sentence of them and the law makers sufficiently shew the foulenesse of the evill but both execution of them according to the letter are abundantly shewed in stories and even beyond the letter of them approved of by Magistrates and such as had the power of interpretation and execution of them and some others 41. How shew you that 1. Zaleucus whose owne sonne and heire of his kingdome taken in adultery and the subjects praying release of the punishment the father caused one of his sons eyes and one of his own to be put out in execution of the Law 2. In Alexander approving the act of the noble Theban Lady Timoclea that slew her adulterous ravisher 3. In the Romans that punished the adultetry and ravishing of the Lady Paulina with destruction of the Priests and Temple of Isis by whose means it was done 5. In the famous strumpet and adulterous Messalina lastly executed by the good Emperour Claudius command 6. In the law Julia executed long time duly and adulterers both of noble bloud and else without difference put to death as testified by all Writers and Tacitus with them 7. In the Emperour first Valentinians time many noble women of great parentage for adulery put to death as testifieth Ammianus Marcellinus 8. In Andreas King of Hungaria whose Queen having betraied a noble Lady wife of Baudebam to her brothers rape and being slaine by him who with his bloudy sword carring her heart to the King had his act approved and retained his honour 8. In Philip the faire King of France that spared not his owne daughters adultresses or their Paramours 9. In Lawes the eleventh that never made shew of anger or offence for his sisters death slain by her husband Seneschall of Normandy with her adulterer in bed together 10. In Gonzaga Duke of Ferrara that caused his treacherous and adulterous Captaine first to marry the party wronged and whose husband he had slaine to marry her and then hanged him 11. In the rape of Lucretia where for Tarquinius adultery the Kings and their race banished and whole forme of government changed and many like stories or as pregnant of the odiousnesse of adultery and punishments attending inflicted both by the hand of God and men 42. Recite some of them 1. Such as King Osbrights adultery rape of the Lord Bruers wife the bringing in of the Danes in revenge of it and subversion of his estate and kingdome with many others and the ruine of all England 2. Such as Paris Helens adultery the ruine of Troy and firebrand of almost all Asia and Greece 3. Such as Valentinians the third his adultery with Petronius Maximus wife that cost his life besides the sacking of Rome and destruction of the Romane Empire with the death of many thousands bringing in Gensericus King of the Vandalls and all miseries that follow warre and desolation 4. Such as Davids adultery punished with many plagues and crosses in himselfe and his Kingdome and with lewd children 5. Such as the Benjamites adultery with the Levites wife or concubine the rooting out of that tribe and fearfull dissolution Judg. 20. 7. Such as the Israelites adultery with the Midianitish women causing the plague wherein 24000. slaine and the Mideanites and their whorish wives and women utter destruction by Gods command all of them saving the unpolluted virvins 42. In this sufficiently declared the odiousnesse of this soule and crying sin If it be not you have it at least charactered fully in the booke of God and writings of other holy men that describe it in the proper colours with the punishment vengeance due and belonging 1. As whoremongers and adulterers God will judge Heb. 13. 4. 2 Such shall not inherit the Kingdome of God 1 Cor. 6. 9. 3. Adultery is a fire that devoureth to destruction Job 31. 12. 4. Saint Basil saith adultery is the hooke of the divell whereby he draweth us to destruction 5. Gregory it is a furnace whose mouth gluttony flame pride sparkles filthy words smoake infamy ashes poverty and shame It is noted of it it woundeth body and soule goods and good name posterity and all that belong to us to death 43. How is it to be shewed As it woundeth a man or he woundeth himself 1. In his body as well as soule by it and fornication polluted 1 Cor. 6. 13. 2. In his soule polluted and dishonoured Prov. 6 31. 3. In his wife wronged despised Mal. 2. 14. 4. In his children impoverished punished or bastardized threatned and seen in David and his posterity 1 Sam. 12. 10. and Prov. 6. 25. 5. In his goods and estate commonly wasted Job 31. 12. 6. In understanding and judgement Prov. 6. 32. 7. Name and to his dishonour Prov. 6. 33. and so it woundeth every way even to death that it is true of this in an eminent degree lust having conceived bringeth forth sin and sin perfected bringeth forth death 44. But what say you then of chastity in the other side As much by all to be honoured and admired and no lesse seen blessed by God then by all commended 45. How shew you this In that it is remembred as of humility to be the roote continence the girdle temperance the nurse so chastity the crowne of all vertues and all Saints and soules of the just that shall be taken up to Sion and the new Jerusalem in the embleme of this as with the title of Virgins and crowne of chastity in token of their holy desires as redeemed from men the corruptions and pollutions of the world are so onely said worthy to accompany and follow the Lambe and the blessing of Joseph that mirror of chastity on earth doe abundantly testifie 46. How in Joseph In that for his sake the Lord knowing and thereby testifying his innocency many received blessings 1. As his Masters
and remaine spectacles of the divine vengance 56. What is then here in generall commanded The avoiding of all uncleannesse in body or soul and our best labour and study for the preservation of chastity and procuring thereof both in our selves and others 57. What followeth The eight Commandment concerning the preservation of our neighbours goods and not diminishing the same by stealth or robbery SECT 10. The eight Commandement The order and analysis of the eight Commandement shewing the parts and duties as well as opposite offences therein intimated or expressed whether in respect of our owne goods not well and lawfully gotten or others unjustly sought or detained where first of theft and robbery felony Piracy and other rapines of wars and else also by the poors and of necessity thought thereby in guilt extended yet for for publicke peace and tranquility sake severely punished other sorts of robbers and thieves with divers degree and distinctions of them in respect of the persons themselves the manner or matter of their theft so of incendiaries oppression and the great and rich mens theft and robberies by subverting Iustice and grinding the face of the poore so by usurers and engrossers covetous landlords and Brokers Extortioners and such like vermine the ruine of the poore and bane of the Common wealth Such theft also practised in buying and selling or bartering and trading by the buyers and his cunning or subtilty as likewise by the seller and his divers deoeits so in borrowing and lending alenations and other bargaines persons and promises of trust guardians and the contracts of hire and recompenee where is to be considered The difference of lawfull and honest and other unlawfull trades and negotiations so many kindes of theft and so sacriledges a theft from God and stealing or cunning purâ—oining of things dedicate to sacred uses Other sorts of theft by prodigality covetousnes unmercifulnesse all injustice the contrary whereof is thence inferred hereby to be commanded aâ— restitution mercy charity justice and equity with true and faire dealing in all matters especially buying and selling trading and merchandizing or other lawfull trades and callings whereof the due use of our goods and of parsimony frugality libarality and the workes of charity The sum of all 1. VVHich the eight Commandement Thou shalt not steale 2. What is the order of it Next to the wrong of the neighbour in his life and person or second selfe wife and posterity in this third place all wrong in his estate and goods or outward fortunes forbidden 3. What manner of Commandement A negative inferring his opposite affirmative viz. not to steale or any way injure or impaire his estate but rather labour and seeke to preserve the same and if need require even to afford him part of our owne 4. What the negative part Forbidding all wrong about goods as in regard of I. Our neighbour to 1. Steale cousen or defraud him of his goods 2. Injure wrong or hurt his estate 3. Impaire or hinder or not helpe him herein 4. Be accessary to others wrong of him 5. Detaining our owne goods from doing him good if necessity require II. Of ourselves in the 1. Getting of our goods unlawfully 2. Keeping or detaining them unjustly 3. Being accessary to any injustice of others for their or our benefit 4. Unlawfully using our goods to our owne or others detriment or mischiefe 5. Prodigall expending them to the hurt of posterity 5. What the affirmative part Commanding the doing all right in goods and worldly estate as in regard of our neighbour to 1. Wish well to his estate and any way preserve or tender it 2. Restore any defrauded goods 3. Recompence any injury 4. Detect and wrong against it 5. Impart even our owne to him in necessity In regard of ourselves to 1. Get our goods lawfully 2. Keepe and retaine them justly 3. Preserve them by honest industry 4. Use them lawfully to our owne good others benefit 5. Dispend them frugally not vainly 6 How are the opposite parts seen or opposed Evidently As the unjust actions of stealth cousenage fraud injury impairing or hurting our neighbours estate or consenting to the same are opposite to the restoring preserving and fairly helping tendering or benefiting thereof As the unlawfull and unjust getting keeping using hording or spending our owne goods is opposite to the just and honest getting keeping using laying out and disposing of the same 7. How is unjust getting our own goods accounted theft As it cannot be but with injury and wrong to others which is the summe of theft 8. What are the principall and most noted things here forbidden 1. All stealing and violently taking away anything openly secretly 2. All oppression and tyranny in the mighty 3. All deceit and cousenage in buying selling and barganing 4. All unlawfull trades or waies in getting or seeking gaine 5. All prodigality whereby men rob themselves and posterity 6. All covetousnesse whereby many are wronged 7. All unmercifulnesse whereby the poore are robbed of their dues in charity of which parts the foure formost concerne the unlawfull getting of our owne goods or stealing our neighbours the three last the unjust use of our owne 9. What understand you by stealing In general all offences against this CommandmeÌ„t in particular that act of purloyning whether secretly so called theft or more openly or with force called robbery which names yet are used often promiscuously and also all cousenage wrong and deceit called theft as well as oppression force and tyranny robbery 10. What the plainest meaning of theft or robbery The direct and plainest breach of this Commandement in all unjust taking any thing by theeves and robbers whether by Sea as Pirats and Piracie By Land as fellonies and fellony breaking houses burglary robbing on the high way And to which may be referred all accessory to the same by consent counsell provocations help and assistance And also receivers of theeves things stolne and harbourers of them pertakers in the booty of whom it is said if no receivers there would be no theeves or robbers 11. What is to be said of wars and such rapines If the warre be not just but of malice unsatiable desire of reigne and revenge rather then defence of right it is but open robbery with a strong hand as the arch Pirat Diomedes told great Alexander his disturbance of the world was but robbery though said he I doing the like with small force am called a theefe but thou with greater art saluted Emperour 12. What to be thought of poore that steale for necessity Though it extenuate it doth not extinguish the sinne it may be lesse then covetous and cruell oppression that goeth unpunished while they dye for it though lesse offenders yet neither ought they to doe it but rather dye with Lazarus at cruell Dives gate or feet and goe to heaven then by the sinne venture going to hell 13. Why are they then so severely punished For the common peace sake when if such were suffered
practices whatsoever but in charity and love III. Things of trust or hire with due restitution and discharge of trust and recompence without fraud or delay opposite to which all cousenage and fraud in buying and selling borrowing or lending or other reall or verball contracts and bargaining in usuall traffique and commerce 43. What lawfull trades or honest meanes of gaine commanded 1. All publique offices in Church and Common-wealth supreme of the Prince subordinate all others 2. Private Trades Arts and imployments of life in the sundry vocations warranted by the law and word of God Statutes of the Realme where we live opposite to which to live in no trade or by lewd and dishonest trade or meanes in lowdnesse to get a living or in idlenesse to eate the sweat of others browes hatefull to God and men 44. What sorts of honest getting of things Attained to either I. Without contract 1. By succession and inheritance descended from ancestors 2. By our own honest labours and endeavours 3. By the gift and bounty of others II. By contract as by honest bargaining and purchase 45. What things required to honest gettings I. Both internall vertues of the minde 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not setting our hearts upon riches Psal. 62. 10. opposite to it love of money root or evill and all the sins of this Commandement 1 Tim. 6. 10. 2. Contentednesse with our estate and condition that Gods providence allotteth us opposite to which male contentednesse the root of much mischiefe 3. Moderate desire of things necessary 1 Tim. 6. 8. without covetousnesse or ambition hasting to be rich or great 1 Tim. 5. 8. Prov. 27. 20. 4. A moderate care of such things without immoderate carking or improvident carelesnesse 1 Tim. 5. 8. Matth. 6. 25. Prov. 10. 15. II. Externall honest calling and vocation Diligence in that calling opposite to inordinate walking or living and idlenesse 46. How are they to be preserved By such honest meanes as they are to be gotten to our use and reliefe of others and to that end defended from fraud and oppression or repine by wisedome providence or any lawfull and just meanes 47. Is it lawfull to goe to law to retaine or preserve them or maintaine our right There is no doubt of it if 1. The cause be just weighty and necessary 2. If charity be not broken 3. If it be used as the last refuge else too many offend in going to law 1. For unjust and trifling matters 2. In stomack and malice 3. When other remedies may be had and this onely to molest their neighbours 48 How is the due use of our goods To our comfort as the good gifts of God and also for other reliefe and communicating them liberally if we have plenty if little yet gladly even out of that little to the poore and those in necessity Tob. 4. 8. and so enjoying them our selves 1. With honest parsimony saving and sparing them that they be not wastfully and unprofitably spent 2. Frugality according to our ability laying them out in needfull uses not idlely or vainly Opposits to niggardlinesse and keeping them from our owne and others needfull uses and so a double theft as well as covetousnesse the root of it and prodigality her wastfull adversary 49. How liberally to be used In free communication of our goods to the benefit of others on good occasions and pious sort wherein required that if it be done 1. Justly giving our owne without wrong to others 2. Willingly without constraint as freely done 3. Cheerfully without grudging or exprobrations and so truly liberality bounty or munificence be it much or little according to our power opposite to it fast-handed avarice and vaine and wastfull prodigality 50. How is mercy and charity to be showne To those in need and necessity and so who giveth to the poore lendeth to the Lord Prov. 19. 17 and it shall be paid him againe and who doth not stealeth from the poore their dues for which theft Dives was cast into hell and so the workes of mercy to the I. Bodies six to 1. Visit the sicke and needy 2. Feed the hungry 3. Give drinke to the thirsty 4. Cloath the naked 5. Helpe the weake 6. Buty the dead II. Soule six to 1. Instruct and counsell the ignorant 2. Chastise and reprove the offender 3. Comfort the distressed 4. Forgive the penitent 5. Beare with the weake 6. Pray for all According to the verses Visito 1 poto 2 cibo 3 divestio 4 colligo 5 condo 6 Consule 7 castiga 8 solare 9 remitte 10 for 11 ora 12 Opposite to which all cruelty hard-heartednesse unmercifulnesse and uncharitablenesse 51. What is the summe of all To be true and just in all our dealings not to covet nor desire other mens estates but to learne and labour honestly to get and lawfully to use our owne and preserve our neighbours goods whereby we a void all shew and manner of theft 52. What followeth The ninth Commandement commanding all truth and justice in our words as well as our dealings to the preservation of charity and good name SECT 11. The ninth Commandement The orders and of Analysis of the ninth Commandement where the parts and duties with the opposite â—es and abuses as well expressed as intimated are further shewed and explained and first of truth and the brancches thereof and opposite falshood lying slander tale-telling and all false witnes-bearing whether in publique place of judgement by any sort of persons whatsoever as plaintiffe or defendant Iudge or other agent instrument or witnesse or otherwise in more private manner compared with the former in whispering and tale bearing slander and backbiting calumny or other disparagements flattery or such parasiticall or sycophanticall behaviour in any respect or degree tending to the suppressing or subversion of truth or charity where farther of jesting and lying and of all sorts of lies and their much used and frequented Asylum of equivocation with the heinousnesse patrons and practisers or inventers or defenders of the same the generall good use of the speech and hearing or care and tongue in regard of the truth and charity to be extended to our selves and others especially in the maintenance of a good name and rules thereunto belonging or necessarily for the same 1. VVHat is the ninth Commandement Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour 2. What is the order of this Commandement to the first Next after the care of other greater things as the neighbours life body and goods even his name is cared for and words and lips have a rule prefixed to direct them according to the Psalmist that we may take heed to our words that we offend not in our tongues and so as the leafe of the tree that God careth for shall not fall the very words of our lips and thoughts of our hearts are weighed as the haires of our head numbred and here the words of our mouth as in the next Commandement the thoughts of our
heart have a law prescribed to make them holy and acceptable unto the Lord. 3. What manner of Commandement A negative inferring his opposite affirmative viz. not speake untruth or make lyes in uncharitable manner against our neighbour but to preserve truth and charity among all men 4. What the negative part Not to speake or broach untruth in uncharity to the hurt or infamy of our neighbour or our own honest estate credit or good name 5. What the affirmative part To speake and utter truth in charity to the good of our neighbour or our owne honest estate credit and good name 6. How are the parts seene opposite or opposed As truth opposite to untruth Charity to uncharity The good to the hurt or infamy of our neighbour or ones honest estate credit and good name 7. What manner of vice is it forbidden Maledicentia evill and untrue language or lying or abuse of the tongue Whose root an evill heart and thought Whose blossome and branches evill words Whose fruit evill deeds not onely infamy lyes and slander but sometimes reaching as far as the breach of the other Commandements in theft cousenage fraud oppression yea mischiefe of spilling bloud and murder as well by being the fuell of fury in quarrels and contentions as betraying innocent bloud so that an evill tongue the occasion of much evill and hence said set on fire of hell Iam. 3. 8. What manner of duty commanded Good and gracious language or the right use of the tongue that excellent instrument of the soule well used and occasion of much good both to body and soule especially by truth learning and instruction 9. What is truth 1. In the minde a conformity of the minde to the truth of things as they are and so to the mind of God by which they are and were created 2. In the words a conformity of the words to the truth in the minde conceived and so to the things 3. In the deed conformity of actions and deeds to the words and profession of the truth by the tongue 4. In the will a love desire and study of truth which is called veracitas opposite to which is lying and falshood and an unconformity of the Minde to the things as they are or to the minde of God and conformity to the devill the father of lyes Words to the minde or things in truth Deeds to the words or minde in simplicity Will to the love or desire of truth and so a dedication of minde and speech deeds and will to the devill the enemy of God and truth and author of mischiefe whence proceedeth and appeareth commonly the malice of untruth in uncharity 10. What are the parts of the vice here forbidden In opposition to truth and honesty or charity found especially 1. All false witnesse bearing and accusation the maine sin here forbidden 2. All false slanders calumniation and backbiting 3. Tale-bearing and lending the tongue or eare to heare tell or carry false reports 4. Flattering and soothing any for subtilty or advantage 5. Lying and equivocation any untruth against knowledge or conscience of our selves or others in vainglory boasting depraving or diminishing truth or good name 11. How false witnesse bearing In testimonies whether 1. Publique in face of judgment as of the Judge Notaries Lawyers and parties themselves or witnesses Out of judgement but for elections or like publique businesse 2. Private in regard of the authority not appearing or wanting to sight though else publique defamation or libell as else all other private defame or lying 12. How in the Judge to be found In false evill judgment or proceeding therin 1. As rash judgement either The cause not well understood One party onely heard not the other Witnesse of one alone in capitall causes 2. Perverse judgement when the wicked absolved and just condemned as commonly if he be a taker of bribes accepter of persons 3. Being accessory to the offences of others by Admitting needlesse suits Protracting suits Rash imposing oathes Allowing or setting and admitting of false courses or witnesses as in Naboths case and Christs condemnation 13. What then required of the Judge Due proceedings without respect of persons or bribes to the full examination of the truth and giving sentence according to Truth Justice Equity to the Righting of wrong Punishment of vice Maintenance of vertue 14. How false testimony in the Notaries In the Notaries dealing falsly in writing preserving reciting of the Records thereby corrupting them and wronging of right in which they ought to deale truly and justly 15. How in Lawyers 1. By entertaining and promoting evill causes 2. Animating the followers of evill causes and contention as amicos curiae 3. Using false accusations and calumniations against the adverse party 4. Being unfaithfull to the helping a bad or betraying a good cause 5. Taking of fees ambidexter-wise on both hands and betraying the client 16. What their duty then To entertaine or promote no cause they know to be evill To maintaine the good cause with good conscience truly faithfully How false dealing in the parties In going to law for stomacke malice and contention In dealing untruly by 1. Forging false accusations and calumniations false Instruments or Deeds 2. Suborning false witnesses whose duty were that truth charity and right might take place 17. How the offence in the Plaintife or Defendant more in particular In the Plaintife in 1. All causes to seeke the molestation of his neighbour 2. Criminall causes Calumniari to urge untrue and uncertaine matters or crimes Praevaricari making only a show of accusation Tergiversari to fly from his accusation In the Defendant to Deny the truth Appeale without just cause Not submit to judgement lawfully given 18. How the offence of witnesses Either not to give testimony to truth Or give false testimony and that by witnessing what hee knoweth not to be true doubteth or knoweth to be false 19. What their duty then 1. To give testimony when on just occasion required When hee seeth innocency oppressed though unrequired 2. To testifie the truth only wholly Pro 14. 25 What other publique testimonies Out of the place of judgement by publique speeches as Orations writings testimonials for elections or any other advancement that onely truth and worthy persons be allowed not falshood spread and unworthy persons promoted 20. What other private testimonies 1. In reprehension or dispraising of vertues or commendable things or extenuation of the same 2. In extolling or praising vices and bad things with undue and untrue testimony contrary to honesty and charity and if in presence is flattery or derision or else reviling and contumely in absence growing towards slander or mocking howsoever evill cursed speaking Opposite to which wee ought constantly on all occasions to praise and acknowledge vertue and discommend vice 21. What is slanders and backbiting A false testimony behinde ones backe to the wrong of the good name dear as life or credit so a kind of murder and also a blasphemy against
with a leud disposition is though in it selfe godly to that depraved humor but an occasion of rebelling and rebellious headstrongnesse and scorning in impatiency and impotency with spurning against it and disobedience 6. But obedience to the Law is true justice Yes for the man that doth those things shall live in them Levit. 18. 5. Gal. 3. 12. Rom. 10. 3. Luke 10. 28. 7. But none may be justified by the Law No yet not because the Law is not perfect or not able to justifie for the Law is perfect holy just and good but because we are not able to justifie it for the Law is spirituall but wee carnall Rom. 7. 12. c. 8. Why can none fulfill it Because wee are all sinners and deprived of grace as of the glory and image of God Rom. 3. 23. yea sin is in the very regenerate Rom. 7. 20. 9. What is the use of the Law 1. To teach us these things and the excellency of Law and Law-giver 2. To shew us what true righteousnesse is 3. To humble us and shew us our weaknesse and infirmitie 4. To stir us up to better duties and seek Christ and his power and grace so to bring us to him 5. To direct us being in him how to live acceptably in striving to walke in the same 10. How is this use of the Law then branched Into the civill and spirituall use thereof both in respect of reprobate or righteous 11. What the civill use To shew the difference betweene good and evill and what the acceptable will of God is and to leave all without excuse 12. What the spirituall use To the reprobate not only to leave them without excuse but even to 1. Shew their sin in the full extent and so to make them appeare more ugly and deformed that are by nature void of good 2. To harden them that whereas they cannot performe it take occasion thereby to bring forth more evill and so to them the letter killeth and kindling the heat of sinne in them maketh it more strong 13. Why should they be condemned since they are not able to performe it We are not to looke that we are able but what we ought to doe not what In 1. Our corruption we want but 2. What we received in our creation that is what the Lord gave us and the Lord requiring but his owne we being not able the fault is in our selves 14. What the use to the children of God Twofold Either 1. Before they be converted to humble them and shew them their owne weaknesse whereby they may feele the sweetnesse of Christ in deliverance from the torments of hell deserved which unlesse humbled by the Law we could never be sensible of but feeling it desire the release and so a Schoolemaster to bring us to him And yet more 2. After they be in Christ for a rule of righteousnesse and godly obedience to bridle the affections while we strive for perfection 15. What is then further expressed in this preface First the caution for our more due consideration of these things and our weake estate and inability to performe the duties in the law required in those first words My good childe know this that thou art not able to doe c. 16. How is our inability seene In that we are not able as of our selves to think a good thought much lesse to doe a good deed as of our selves since our depraved nature in Adams fall is not only deprived of all goodnesse but enclined and prone to all evill 17. Was no man ever able to performe them None except Adam in his state of innocency and Christ who was both God and Man 18. How is the estate of man to be considered 1. In his first creation and estate of innocency able to fulfill them as them in Gods Image righteousnesse and true holinesse 2. In his fall and nature as now it is depraved and deprived of all goodnesse and so not able to fulfill it 3. In his new birth and regenerate estate in Christ yet so not able perfectly to fulfill the law but failing in many things yet in some measure yeelding acceptable obedience 19. How was that perfection in Adam seene As he was perfectly good created in the Image of God in righteousnesse and true holinesse having his soule endued with divine knowledge free will and affections holy in integrity and innocencie 20. How the depraved nature of man As he is corrupted in his powers of body and soule and his 1. Understanding darkned full of ignorance and error 2. His will crooked and contrary to the will of God 3. His affections impure and so bad that nothing so good but it will loath or hate it nothing so bad and vile but they will wish and seek it 4. His weaknesse such that no power to any good in thought word or deed 5. His strength of corruption so great that it will turne best things into ill to its self and good things into occasion of falling the graces of God into wantonnesse 21. How this more manifested In that they in this estate are compared to blind and deale and worse things even filthinesse it selfe so Job 14. 4. Who can bring a cleane thing out of filthinesse and Rom. 7. 18. In me dwelleth no good thing and David There is none that doeth good no not one they are all corrupt and become abominable destruction and unhappinesse is in their waies and the way of peace they have not knowne yea the unregenerate do nothing but sin and their best actions and waies but sin and to death 22. How those in estate of grace Yet they cannot perfectly fulfill the law but faile in many things as Jam. 3. 2. In many things we offend all for though there be sincere and sound obedience from the heart and guided by Gods Spirit yet it is but imperfect obedience while the corrupt nature in the old man cleaveth so neer to us and is not quite expelled but hindreth many a good worke whence the combat betweene the flesh and the spirit when not the good that wee would but the evill that we would not is done Rom. 7. 21. and so like Schollars practised in Christs Schoole in these exercises of grace there will be faults in our doings easily found we are not skilfull to the full or masters in the art of godlinesse while we are in viâ here only we shall be in patriâ when all imperfection shall be done away 23. Are none then perfect here Not absolutely but a kinde of perfection is attributed to the godly 1. As perfectio partium opposed to hypocrisie so sincere and true godlinesse as in David Josiah and others 2. Though not perfectionem graduum or an absolute fulfilling of the law and all righteousnesse without failing in any thing for this is in no man to be found of all the sons of Adam that are only men so rejected 1. Pelagianisme that gave perfection to mans naturall faculties and freewill 2. Semipelagianisâ—e
legere and preeando disces prccari so using this we may learne to pray and weepe for that wee cannot weepe or be sensible of these best things which shewing a good desire can never be far from the wished effect also in our mindes often to revolve and consider 1. The great mercies and goodnesse of God towards us to stir us up to thankfulnesse 2. The great wants and miseries we are in to move us to confession and prayer for reliefe 3. The great wants our poore brethren are in to move us to charity and compassion so to pray for them 4. The many dangers we have escaped by the gracious providence of God to move us to praise him 5. The many blessings we receive continually to urge us to thanksgiving that are continually preserved fed and nourished kept and sustained by him which only well thought on might move us effectually to this duty to pray continually 24. How or in what respect 1. As every minute day Sabbath houre and yeare are new blessings adding continuance to our life and being 2. As every minute day and houre bring new blessings or minister occasions to consider of the same and move us to thankes 3. As every creature may seem to put us in mind of their and our Creator 4. As every good creature yeelding us comfort may put us in minde of his goodnesse as the summe of his glory the Heaven his throne and residence the day his light and so every good thing sheweth some sparke of his grace and goodnesse 5. As every blessing a new memoriall of his love and bounty to us so to remember him the giver of life heat and comfort friends goods health and whatsover we enjoy to cloath feed helpe or releeve us and such pious arguments of praise might be continually present with us to move us to praise him that even while we live on earth we might herein lead an Angels life and be better prepared for glory and capable of it in greater measure the soule so adorned having so great a measure of grace 25. When and where are we to pray As often as conveniently we may and the oftner the better so with zeale and discretion or with the spirit and understanding 1. Both publicke on the Sabbath and solemne feast dayes in the Temple with the Saints in the great congregation 2. Privately on the weeke dayes in the family with the promise of the presence of God 3. Retiredly at any time in the closet where God that seeth in secret hath also promised to reward openly 4. Continually on every good occasion and blessings received and considered to remember and blesse the giver and send up some sigh or ejaculation towards heaven whence the gifts descend 5. Ordinarily for all those daily blessings received as at our First uprising that restored to a new day and light that might else have slept an endlesse night and sleep Secondly at our downelying that having passed the troubles of that day we have rest and in remembrance of our grave our bed and sleep of death Thirdly at our receiving our meat sanctifying the same by prayer and after giving praise for the same 6. Extraordinary as any necessities urge or extraordinary blessings or dangers present oftner and more incessantly so we finde first Daniel three times a day Dan 6. Secondly David seven times a day and at midnight and with great earnestnesse for the childe Thirdly Christ himselfe three times together at his agony 7. Whensoever we finde our selves best disposed to so holy a dutie and not to quench the Spirit or neglect his good motions of grace in the heart 26. What else to be noted for the circumstances of prayer 1. Such as the time the Sabbath most especially appointed for his solemne worship yet not neglecting other times but as often as conveniently may be 2. Such as the place the Temple especially thence called the house of prayer where many gathered together like many coales giving the greater heat many sticks the greater flame and many godly mens prayers joyntly more powerfully ascending to pull downe blessings from God as he signifieth Ezechiel the 14. by joyning Noah Daniel and Job together to shew powerfull prayer and not nelecting any other place on good occasion as the three children in the Furnace David on his bed and Daniel in the Lions den 3. Such as the persons the Minister especially in publicke but withall the whole company and communion of Saints so called as gathered together in so holy an excercise and therein associated with the Saints and Angells in heaven that joyntly with them and ever performe that spirituall and divine exercise 4. Such as the ceremonies such as appointed or most tending to comelinesse and edification 5. Such as the gesture the most humble and reverent by the outward position of the body signifying the inward reverence and humility of the soule 27. How is that In uniformity with the Church in publicke and according to the custome of the place and direction of Authority and so generally kneeling in praier used with us as the most humble gesture according to our Countries guises though prostration in the Easterne Countries and with the Jews but not simply to exclude any manner of gesture in humility presented in private though in publicke required uniformity most commendable and kneeling shewing most humility and so we may finde Daniel kneeling and David saying Come let us fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker David prostrate before the Lord for the childe Isaac walking in the fields praying The poor Publican standing aloof and praying Jonah lying in the Whales belly praying and heard and so any gesture not in convenient in humility or it not stubbornely opposed to it or charity or uniformity which thereby loseth the praise of humility and groweth scandalous in the same 28. What other the rules or order in prayer Direction 1. To whom to pray to God alone not to Saint or Angel 2. In whose name in Christs the only Mediator and no other 3. By whose helpe the holy Spirit speaking in us and making us truly cry Abba Father 4. For what things for only good things not evill 5. By what rule according to Gods will 6. To what end to Gods glory the end of all 7. With what conditions and virtues to bee graced 29. What virtues required Chiefly 1. Humility wherein the poore Publican respected when the proud Pharisee rejected 2. Faith whereby only prayer is made powerfull and acceptable 3. Charity without which we can never aske a petition shall please God nor ever obtaine of him more for our selves then in charity we would desire for other 4. Repentance whereby we putting off our polluted garments of sinne when we come into the presence of God whose eyes try the children of men and who so hateth sinne that no impure thing shall come nigh him for if a King would not be served by filthy clownes or boores at his table how much lesse God
of prayer The simple necessity whereof will soone appeare if you but take notice of 1. Our manifold wants both of outward blessings and eke of inward graces 2. Our manifold evills both of sinne and punishment 3 Our manifold miseries flowing both from temptation and tribulation 4. Our manifold dangers for what Saint Paul speakes of himselfe 2 Cor. may be found true of all Christians That we are in perills of robbers in perills of waters in perills by our owne Countrimen in perills by the heathen in perills in the City in perills in the wildernesse in perills on the sea in perills among false brethren c. and since in so many perills O what need have they to fall to prayer The Prophet David in the 36. Psal speaking to God saith apud te est fons vitae with thee is the well of life and if with the Psalmist we liken Gods mercie to a Well or Fountaine then may prayer be resembled to a Bucket wherewith the water of this living Fountaine must be drawne up and as the woman of Samaria in John 4. said to our Saviour in another case the Well is deep and thou hast nothing to draw with c. so may we truly say of this the fountaine of Gods grace is unsearchable deep and you have nothing wherewithall to draw thence the least temporall or spirituall blessing save only this bucket of prayer for what Saint James speaks of saving wisdome in particular If any man lacke wisdome let him aske it of God in prayer is undoubtedly true of all good things whatsoever for they all descend from the Father of lights and therefore if we lacke any of these we must aske them of God in prayer and comming by faith to God the inexhaustible Fountaine of goodnesse use prayer as a conduit pipe to conveigh the sweete and saving streames thereof unto your souls And lastly if Saint John Apoc. 4. rightly compare this world to the sea then may we with Saint Chrysostome nor lesse aptly liken prayer velis remis to the sayles and oares that shall waft us through the turbulent sea of this world and as mariners never leave plying their sayles and oares till they come to the haven where they would be no more can we leave plying these our devotions till wee come to that haven of happinesse which wee expect to arrive at in the heavenly Canaan and thus the necessity How then more shown the force and efficacie of praier Many excellent things are spoken in Scripture to set forth the power of prayer as that it both shuts opens heaven for Elizeus was a man subject to like passions saith James as we are and he prayed earnestly that it might not raine and it rained not on the earth for the space of three yeares and six monthes and he prayed again and the heaven gave raine c. yea prayer commands the whole host of heaven for at Josuahs prayer the Sunne stood still in the valley of Gibeon and the Moone in the valley of Ajalon prayer hath staid the fury of fire and hath made iron swim upon the water prayer hath made the barren wombe fruitfull as in Luke 1. Zacharie thy prayer is heard and thy wise Elizabeth shall conceive and beare a sonne prayer cures the sicknesse of the body as James 5. Is any man sicke let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him and the prayer of faith shall save the sicke and prayer cures the sins of the soule too as David the publican the theefe upon the Crosse and many others who as soone as they prayed were pardoned to passe over a world of instances the singular power of prayer may be discovered to the full if you will ascend but these three degrees first that which subdues all slesh living viz. death yeelds notwithstanding to the force of prayer seen in the Shunamites childe Lazarus the widowes sonne of Sarepta the Rulers daughter and some others who by the vertue of prayer have beene raised from death and restored to life Secondly the Divell who in Heb. 2. is said to have the power of death is not withstanding vanquished sometimes by the power of prayer as in Matth. 17. where our Saviour saith expresly this kinde of Divells goe not out save by prayer and fasting not by fasting alone for fasting without prayer is but an image of holinesse and picture of hunger but it is prayer quickned with fasting that must do it Thirdly and lastly God himselfe who hath power over death and the Divell is after a sort overcome by prayer else why doth he call to Moses Exod. 32. to let him alone it seems that the fervent praier of Moses at that time did not only vincere but vincire after a manner bind Gods hands and so hinder him from pouring the viols of his wrath upon the people so in Gen. 32. the Patriarch Jacob by wrestling prevailed against an Angel which the Prophet Hosea expounds of the power of prayer not to think that his bodily strength could prevaile but the truth is as the Prophet speakes by prayers and tears he had power over the Angel and was therefore called Israel and Saint Paul aluding thereunto in Rom. 15. useth the very phrase Now I beseech you brethren for the Lord Jesus Christs sake and for the love of the Spirit that you strive together with me in your prayers to God who was that Angel he would have them wrestle for so the word in the original properly signifies with God by praiers this the force of prayer which is of faith as Heb. 9. and 10. and James 5. may be seen at large and thus appeareth the excellent dignity urgent necessity and wondrous force and efficacie of true prayer What other godly directions have you concerning prayer For the manner of it whether privately as very necessary or publickly so most fitting as by the Church the houshold of faith so in the Church the house of God who saith My house shall be called the house of prayer good reason that it should be 1. Vniversaliter as concerning all generally by all persons in all places and at all times on all occasions but especially in the great congregation 2. Vnanimiter with all unanimous consent in all charity and concord and so in the spirit of nâ—ity and bond of peace 3. Vniformiter by outward action and gesture testifying that inward concord and consent of minde as it were Saints on earth taking patterne from those in heaven the blessed Saints and Angells and Elders there all joyntly doing the same thing all of them together rising standing bowing â—alling to the earth casting their Crownes to the ground singing Hallelujahs of glory honour and praise to God and to the Lambe for evermore that so his will may be done in Earth as it is in Heaven 4. Ferventer with ardent zeale and affection to the glory of his great name 5. Frequenter at all fit times omitting no opportunity when
2. Common as his attributes such as glory honour mercy Iustice c. as called just mercifull c. II. His Word and Sacraments Scripture and all that pertaines to it to make it knowne to men and him in it the preaching hearing it Church persons Saints Sabbaths and ceremonies means whereby we know him 3. His workes of creation heavens that declare the glory of God c Gubernation and providence as his mercies judgements graces and whatsoever any way declare his mighty power or great goodnesse on earth or whatsoever made knowne of him in the Bookes of 1. Scripture the Law and Gospel doctrine and things therein contained his titles names attributes graces and glory 2. Creatures where heaven and earth the pages and every creature character of his glory in which read and represented his creation guiding governance and mighty preservation of them and so al of them speaking and declaring his mighty name and power 13. What is meant by sanctifying Either a 1. Purifying and cleansing of things uncleane as Lepers sinners uncleane persons and their sin and uncleannesse or the like 2. Preferring things poluted and prophane to better and holier use as the Temples of Heathens to Christian use 3. Promoting things of common use to a more sanctified use as Aaron and his sonnes consecrated Priests and water bread and wine so consecrated in the Sacraments 4. Preserving things hallowed in that use as Temples and Oratories to the use and exercise they are appointed 5. Professing and declaring or shewing and setting forth with praise and honour hallowed and sanctifying things and in this sense chiefly understood this sanctifying Gods name as signifying himselfe and his honour though as by it is understood the meanes of it in our selves and other creatures it may bee taken in some of the other senses 4. In what manner As his name is sanctified in the holy and sanctified use of any the creatures or dedicating our selves to his service as we may see in 1. Purifying our soules and consciences from evill workes 2. Converting sinners to God 3. Preserving our bodies and soules in holines and honour doing all good workes to the glory of God 4. But most particularly in speaking and setting forth his honour and glory which is the substance and effect of the third Commandement 5. How is that performed 1. By doing all things pertaining to his honour and manifestation thereof 2. Declining from all things tending to his dishonour 6. How especially and particularly By I. Thinking and meditating graciously of his 1. Holy and great name and so of himselfe in essence persons 2. Titles of his honour and renown 3. Attributes and actions as creation providence mercy Iustice c. 4. Holy Word and Sacraments Law and Gospell 5. Holy Church and Sabbaths and all things dedicate to him and called holy of his holinesse 6. Creatures all of them in heaven and earth II. Speaking discoursing piously religiously of his 1. Holy and great name and so of himselfe in essence persons 2. Titles of his honour and renown 3. Attributes and actions as creation providence mercy Iustice c. 4. Holy Word and Sacraments Law and Gospell 5. Holy Church and Sabbaths and all things dedicate to him and called holy of his holinesse 6. Creatures all of them in heaven and earth III. Doing all the speciall acts of piety and devotion as 1. Preaching his name words and doctrine the Law and Gospel 2. Hearing and receiving the same with reverence 3. Praying and receiving the Sacraments 4. Blessing and praising him 5. Dedicating our selves and soules to his honour 7. How else to be hallowed By declining all impediments of his honour because we see his name too often prophaned by all kinde of evill and wickednesse of mens or the devils invention As 1. Idolatry superstition witchcraft 2. Ignorance 3. Ingratitude 4. Dissimulation and so by Swearing Forswearing Cursing Blasphemy c. Where we desire that all these things evill acts and agents whether men or devils that are against his honour may bee removed and so his name in all places by all and above all to bee honoured and sanctified 8. But his name is most holy and how can it bee more hallowed or prophaned In it selse it is most holy and for ever and so can receive no augmentation or diminution of honour but in regard of the manifestation before men so the wicked seeme to prophane it by their pollutions but indeed come not nighest but onely pollute themselves to their owne perdition that remaining holy for ever and on the contrary the godly strive to hallow it more and so inded procure their owne holinesse and honour and thereby happinesse as God accepteth their good will in setting forth and declaring his honour as especially by 1. Declaring and setting forth his power and greatnesse justice and truth mercy and goodnes 2. Praying to him and praising of him 3. Preaching and declaring his will the Law and Gospel to all men whereby he is most especially honoured even to the ends of the world and all dishonour vices and heresies rooted out 9. Is this then the summe of the third Commandement onely prayed for It may be well understood so 1. Principally that Commandement as where the hallowing of Gods name is commanded according to the scope and words of this petition and all prophanation forbidden utterly as is most plainly apparant 2. So consequently of all the other Commandements of the first Table whereby Gods honour is to be set up in heart as in the first Commandement in the Temple and in his solemne worship as in the second Commandement and especially on his Sabbath as in the fourth Commandement by which means he is more honoured and his name universally glorified as also in the 1. Second petition we desire it openly executed and promoted by his power 2. We desire it may bee willingly performed and submitted udto by our will and best and holiest affections 10. What the sum of this petition then That his name may be honoured and sanctified as acknowledged and declared so amongst all men and the holinesse thereof more famously with all due observances by us and all people glorified whereby 1. We may ascribe all honour to it whether we speake of his titles Behold his creatures Meditate of his words and workes Receive any blessings Be conversant in any holy duties exercises 2. All impediments of his honour may be removed and his honour vindicate from all abuses of unholy and prophane persons or Wordlings 3. He will be pleased so to provide for the preservation of his honour that it may be so hallowed by all people and that consequently his Kingdome of grace may come upon us 11. What is in the letter here expressed Most plainly by the 1. Petition for our selves 2. Intercession for others that God will be pleased to have this duty thus by us and by others done as we pray indefinitely hallowed be thy name and used the Preface our
Father c. as let thy name be sanctified by all 12. What farther intimated Very apparantly also a I. Confession of a 1. Due to God to have his name hallowed 2. Duty of our selves and others to sanctifie the same 3. Defect that it is too often and ordinarily prophaned and so we pray for reformation II. A deprecation against that abuse and prophanation and that God will be pleased to vindicate his honour III. Profession of praise and thanksgiving for that measure of grace whereby we are able to desire this That hope we have to have it performed by our selves and others 13. How summe you up all these together I. Our confession of a 1. Due it is sit O Lord that thy name should receive the glory and be sanctified 2. Duty of our selves others it is just O Lord that we should give thee praise 3. Defect it is too manifest O Lord that thy name is not honoured as it ought to be but by us and others too much dishonoured and prophaned II. Our petition O Lord let thy name be hallowed by us III. Our intercession we pray not only for our selves but O Lord let thy name be hallowed and sanctified by us all and thy glory among all Nations IV. Deprecation we beseech thee to vindicate thy name and honour and let not thy name be prophaned by the enemy V. Our thansgiving for this well disposednesse to his honour that it hath pleased thee O Lord to give us this grace Our hope in respect of our selves and others that thou O Lord hast ordained thy name by us and many others to be hallowed 14. What the second petition That Gods Kingdom may come the number of true beleevers encreased the Kingdome of grace enlarged and his Kingdome of glory hastened 15. What the order of it That after Gods name sanctified his glory desired and advanced his Kingdome and power of grace is thereby promoted extolled within us in our heart by faith and the working of his good Spirit to the subduing of sinne and all that is against God and without us in the world in which Kingdome we and all that are his may readily obey him and doe his will both men on earth with willingnesse as Saints and Angels in heaven with all readinesse joy and alacrity 16. What parts of this petition Two the 1. Object Gods Kingdome 2. Action to come 17. What meane you by his Kingdome That mighty power and infallible providence seen in guiding governing and directing all things to good end for his glory and we use to shew a threefold Kingdome of his as of I. Power in his universall Kingdome the world unto which all creatures are subject both men and Angels yea and Divels and this Kingdome Gods fold and field and draw-net c. as in the Parables and the parts both 1. Good and bad sinners and others 2. Wicked men and tyrants 3. Who are the tares drosse chaffe goats cockle and the like c. 4. As the godly the sheep and the like wheat gold c. and all shall bow under Gods hand II. Grace in his Church militant on earth of which only the godly are subjects as the wheat gold sheep that shall be severed from the tares and chaffe drosse and goats 3. Glory in the Church triumphant in heaven in the which Angels and Saints or soules of the just after the separation are his subjects 18. What meane you by the action come That his Kingdome may be 1. Erected where it is not 2. Continued and confirmed where it is 3. Restored where it is decayed 4. Encreased and enlarged by his effusion of his graces more abundantly 5. Perfected in us and our translation to felicity 6. Consummate in all and in due time compleat to his glory in eternity 7. Universally ruled and guided according to his good pleasure and will 19. How make you application particularly of the action to the object For the universall Kingdome that it may be so universally governed and if it be his good will all Turkes Pagans Infidels and Hereticks converted or confounded all evill men reduced to godlinesse tyrants and persecutors tamed the Divell and his wicked instruments brideled that his power may be seen in all things and celebrated by all and his good pleasure performed 20. What for his Kingdome of grace That it may be erected where it is not both in our hearts by faith and praces of his Spirit and in all places of the world where it is not or where it never was planted so among the heathen and to the ends of the earth that they may glorifie God with us 2. That it may bee continued and strengthened by his gracious presence and blessings where it is both within us in our hearts and without us where ever in the world 3. That it may be daily encreased and enlarged by more abundant measure of his graces and effusion of his Spirit into our hearts and upon all flesh to his more honour and praise and more and more willing obedience 4. That it may be restored where ever by Satans malice decayed whether within us by temptations of sinne from the world the flesh or the Divell or without us in any others or in the vastity of those decayed but sometime flourishing Churches where Gods honour did formerly stand and as among the Turkes and Jewes at this day in that wonder of the world Jerusalem and her Sion now under Turkish bondage and slavery those famous Churches in Asia Greece and Alexandria now oppressed by savage Barbarisme and Mehometicall insidelity and tyranny and where ever else the true faith now oppressed or opposed that God will be graciously pleased to relieve and restore it 21. How for the Kingdome of glory That as begun in grace in us and others by the power and earnest-penny of his Spirit and gracious revelations of his presence that it may be more perfected by our translation to that beatificall vision of his glory and for as much as it is daily tending to more perfection in the encrease of the number and approaching of the determinate consummation that finally he will hastening the marriage of the Lambe consummate and make compleat that number and give them full complement of all joy in eternity that all Saints and Angels together in fullest happinesse and felicity may set forth and enjoy his glory everlastingly 22. What is the Scepter of this Kingdome of God The power of Gods Spirit ruling every where most perspicuously and over all creatures universally as more particularly by grace in his Church militant and in most excellent glory in his Church triumphant 23. What instruments doth God exercise in it Even all creatures generally as instruments of his glory so shall the very Divells be wicked men and tyrants though unwillingly and constrained godly men more willingly and with readinesse and joy Saints and Angels most willingly cheerfully and speedily and more particularly seen by us in this Kingdome of grace 1. All good Kings and
Magistrates that set forth his honour 2. All faithfull Pastors Prelates and Teachers that set forth the true faith 3. All godly Elders that governe well and give good example 4. All holy Confessors and Saints that have so set forth his glory 5. All glorious Martyrs Apostles Prophets Patriarkes and good men that have done and do their best endeavours to set forth and witnesse the truth 24. What doe you then pray for in this respect That God will be pleased to enable them with his graces more readily and cheerfully to set forth his glory as that 1. The King and Magistrate may be Carefull and zealous Prudent and Religious Just c. 2. Pastors and Prelates may be Faithfull in their places Diligent in their duty Conscionable and carefull of their charge all others may be godlily disposed according to their severall offices and duties and so to praise God for any his excellencies and graces appearing in them to the advancement of his Kingdome 25. What is opposite to this Kingdome The Divell and all his wicked agents and instruments raised up against God and his truth such 1. All evill Princes and Lawes 2. All evill Magistrates and negligent Pastors and slothfull 3. All evill and false Prophets and Idolaters 4. All evill blasphemers and 5. Generally all ungodlinesse and vanity 26. What of these That God would be pleased to overthrow root out and destroy all such as the power of the kingdome of Satan and opposite to his Kingdome 27. What in summe is there then expressed or intimated in this Petition 1. The part expressed as before shewed the 1. Petition it selfe for our selves 2. Intercession for others let thy Kingdome come for all our good II. The part intimated both a First confession of a 1. due that Gods Kingdome ought to be advanced 2. Duty from us and others that we ought so much as in us lies to advance that Kingdome 3. Defect in us and others too common to be too negligent hereof Secondly deprecation against all oppugners and opposition thereof whether in our selves or others Thirdly thanksgiving and praise 1. For the graces in us or others tending to the propagation of his Kingdome 2. For his so gracious government of us and of all things 28. How sum you up this in order 1. Confession of a 1. Due that it is most holy and just that Gods Kingdome should come and his power thereof declared 2. Duty of our selves and others that O Lord it is our duty all of us to endeavour the same and wish and seeke by all meanes to advance it 3. Defect that there is even too supine a negligence in us and others in this as well as in many other good duties II. Our petition for 1. Gods power to be shewne in advancing it 2. For our owne well disposednesse that it may be such that we may doe our best to promote it and that his Kingdome may come in us III. Our intercession for others that others may be as well disposed as we our selves and that his Kingdome may come in their hearts IV. Our deprecation that God will be pleased to pull downe all enemies of his Kingdome and all opposition and opposers with their malice and envy V. Our thanksgiving that it hath pleased him 1. So graciously to governe all things as hee doth to a good end 2. To give us grace to desire the same and to seeke it as well as many others 3. Further to assure our selves and soules of that his Kingdome so to be encreased perfected and consummate in his due time in us and others to the glory of his grace and power 29. What the third petition That Gods will may be done as readily by mee and all Gods people upon earth as by those blessed Saints and Angels in heaven where it is to be done with all joy courage and alacrity 30. What is the order of it After the desire of sanctifying Gods name and of the advancement of his Kingdome that in that Kingdom his will may be done by us and all men whereby better to be assured we are his subjects as well as those willing and ready Ministers of his Saints and Angels in heaven that his illustrious Kingdome of glory 31. What the parts The 1. Object the will of God 2. Action to be done or performed 3. Collimation of the action after the sublimed rule of Angels obedience and duty 32. What is the will of God Understood to be either his 1. Secret will which we are not to search into but he will see in due time and manner performed 2. His revealed will which is for us and other children which is required of us to be knowne and performed and so for us and our instruction revealed in his holy Word Law and Gospel a most sure and true record written for our remembrance 33. What the doing or performance of it Our holinesse in the 1. Faith knowing and beleeving it 2. Practice of good workes and obedience answerably to be thought on and proposed by us to be done as it is required at our hands by God and so herein professed obedience generally to Gods holy will and commandements and that in speciall sense as not only the actions but the heart and cogitations submitted to the performance thereof as in the last Commandement the very inmost cogitations of soule and thought to be reduced to this obedience and the love of God and thither tendeth that following collimation and direction 34. How is this that rule of direction or imitation In earth as it is in heaven understood either I. Improperly in 1. Our bodies and members that are earthly as well as in our soules and mindes that are heavenly 2. The lower parts and powers of our affections as well as higher power of will 3. Those that are yet uncalled as well as those that are called and already in the heaven of the Churches bosome and Kingdome of grace 4. In our owne selves endeavouring as in Christ to perfect the same II. Properly in earth by us that dwell in this world in the midst of many temptations and provocations to sin as well as by the inhabitants of heaven Saints and Angels free from all temptations and discouragements 35. How is it so done If as by them usually performed so we strive to doe it obeying both 1. Voluntarily which is with all our hearts willingly freely cheerfully readily without hypocrisie grudging repining murmuring griefe or delay 2. Totally endeavouring to his whole will for the matter of it manner of it every part of it so his will and not ours to the denying of our selves 3. Continually so with Constancie in our good intention Perseverance to the end and thus striving to perfection of obedience we yeeld true and sincere obedience which though in us imperfect when thus regulated by this perfect obedience and aiming at that perfection of Angels though not attaining unto it is accepted of God and so to the proportion of our ability here
even as we forgive our debtors c. III. Our intercession to deliver Israel from all her sins Our deprecation That thou O Lord wilt take away all sins of unfaithfulnesse and so against all uncharitablenesse c. IV. Thanksgiving and praise for 1. Our selves that it pleaseth thee O Lord to enlighten our hearts to see our wretched estate and this Petition granted 2. All that grace and forgivenesse of sinnes in Christ that our sins covered in him and his satisfaction 3. Our blessed hope herein with all Saints 4. The Saints in heaven that have fully attained it and their happinesse SECT 6. Of the sixt and last Petition The sixt Petition by some divided into two Petitions petitions with the order and Analysis and parts of it or them declared and first of temptations and their divers sorts and degree as well as the evill that they tend unto and what is meant by the leading into them Whence Gods preventing and subsequent graces come to bee considered in 〈…〉 the severall degrees and sorts of all such temptations whereby wes are defended from them or not lead into them so what wee desire or pray against in this petition and what is either in the letter expressed or else hereby intmated thus summed up together and explaned 1. VVHat the last Petition The sixt in number not to be led into temptation but delivered from evill that the Lord will not suffer us to fall into any temptation of the world the flesh or the divell by sinne to be carried away by them which is to fall from God but deliver us from all evill both of the temptation sin death and damnation 2. What is to be observed in the order and number of it 1. That this being the third in number and so the second for the soule here are two petitions for the soule against one for the body to teach us a greater care for the soule 2. That it is adjoyned to the former to shew it is not enough to have sins pardoned but we must strive for further mortification and subduing it in us 3. That there is a continually warfare and sin is to be watched against and resisted to make us take the more care 3. What are the parts of it According to some they are two Petitions Viz. Lead us not into temptation But deliver us from evill and in Either 1. Action of the former Lead us not into latter But deliver us 2. Object of the former Temptation latter Evill but as indeed but one Petition and therein one thing desired Deliverance from evill as all one thing not lead us into temptation and deliver us from evill more then the degree only of the sinne or deliverance in the bud or growne to more ripenesse yet according to the words and manner of utterance in that diversity may be distinguished as respecting the twofold Action Object Action of 1. Preventing grace not to lead or defend us from 2. Subsequent graces to deliver and free us from the Object 1. Temptation 2. All evill 4. What are temptations Of divers sorts as whereby I. God tempteth men to trie them by 1. Blessings whether they will praise him and be thankfull this only temptation to be prayed for all others to be praied against 2. Proving their faith and strength of it as Gon. 22. 1. God did tempt Abraham 3. Crosses if with Iobs wife they will curse him 4. Suffering other temptations as of the Divell and Iobs friends to tempt him II. As whereby man tempteth either 1. God by first murmuring and repining as the Israelites in the wildernesse Secondly disobedience as Corah Dathan c. Thirdly requiring signes as the Jewes of Christ. Fourthly adventuring on apparant danger without command or hope of reliefe Fifthly neglecting the meanes God doth allow and expecting extraordinary from him 2. Man by provocations or allurements to sinne working meanes to deceive or circumvent sinne 3. Himselfe by his concupiscence tempted and entrapped or allured to sin Iames 1. 14. III. As whereby the Divell tempteth man as he did Evah in Paradise Christ in the Mount c. whether by himselfe or his wicked instruments 5. What meant by leading into temptation Either Gods 1. Withdrawing his grace and forsaking man whereby he is unable to stand 2. Leaving man to himselfe whereby he cannot but assuredly fall 3. Delivering him over to Satan for his punishment by obduration and hardnesse of heart By doubt and despaire c. By any other the power of Satan or temptation of his 6. What is meant by evill here Both the evill of 1. Temptations and baits of sin 2. The authour of sin the Divell and his malice 3. Sin and blot of sin and the guilt 4. Punishment of sin hell and damnation 7. What meant by preventing grace The presence of Gods good Spirit not suffering us to fall or to be tempted beyond our might so not the tempting so much as the leading into it or desertion in it is praied against in this place for temptations may be for good and the triall of Gods children and our patience constancie and faith but the desertion in it is the danger and which is to be feared as a punishment 8. How is God to be said to lead us As all things are guided by his providence and not a sparrow falleth to the ground without him if he suffer us to be tempted so by either ourselves men or Satan 9. But we pray against some temptations as well as the leading into them Yes such as be either absolutely evill as sin and the baits and lusts thereof or in some respect as calamities inflicted by the power and malice of Satan or his instruments as to Job and the like so we desire the latter part of the Petition to bee delivered from evill 10. What is the subsequent grace desired Such defence and preservation from all evill not only the beginning of it in temptation but after in the sequell in the evill that is happened that God will send a happy issue to our griefe and speedy deliverance II. What are the degrees of evill temptation As it is promoted towards sin by divers steps and especially three In the Suggestion by the Divel or his meanes In the Consent unto it in the will so beginning to be sin unto us In the Perpetrating of it so actuall sinne or as that consent is else said to be threefold in the Minde by assenting to it Will by delighting in it Action by doing of it 12. How many sorts of evill temptation As many as of sinnes that infect or other calamities and crosses as miseries that infest us especially fowre Of affected height in ambitious pride Of directed shame in earthly covetousnesse Of infectious luxury in foule voluptuousnes Of impetuous calamity misery and crosses which last is the best and often sent from the immediate hand and providence of God to humble us 13. What meanes of helpe prescribed against sinne and temptation I. Of prevention Gods grace with
to be continued here and consummate in glory where all teares shall be wiped from our eies and in token of full forgivenesse all misery done away 9. How in the sixt Petition I. In our confession of 1. Gods graces first preventing to preserve us from evill and temptation to sin Subsequent to defend and keepe us in temptations from contagion of sin and to deliver us from evill or turne it to our good 2. Our weaknesse how apt to fall unable to resist evill or doe good how ready to faile in temptation 3. Our sufficiency in any measure from thee O Lord so O Lord we confesse our weaknesse without thy graces and that all our sufficiencie is from thee II. Our request or petition for our selves and intercession for others O Lord not lead nor suffer us to fall or leave us in any temptation whether of sin or calamity to despaire or forsake thee but relieve us with thy saving graces and turne the temptations to our good and give a happy issue III. In our deprecation of all evill included and infolded in the petition the chiefe part of it Lord remove all evill of temptation sin guilt or punishment asswage the power and malice of the Divell and deliver thy chosen and Israel from all their sins and infirmities and feare of the enemy Thanksgiving for all our temporall and spirituall deliverances from all calamities sinne and temptations to sinne and happy issue given to such temptations or misfortunes Thanksgiving for his graces continually infused and present with us in our distresses and miseries whereby we are enabled to passe through or beare them Thanksgiving for our hope and assurance of such further graces and the continuance of them that O Lord thou hast beene so powerfully present with us in all our needs and necessities and wilt so continue as having promised to be with thine to the end Our father 's trusted in thee and were delivered and thou O Lord wilt deliver Israel from all her sinnes as thou hast delivered thy Saints and we will therefore praise thee with joyfull lips 10. How in the conclusion In the voice of joy and thanksgiving ascribing all praise to him and magnifying him and his holy name shewing that he only is worthy of all honour and to whom wee are so particularly bound for his blessings and so we and all creatures do acknowledge the might of the Majesty of his glory the ground of our confidence whereby we are assured to be heard drawne from 1. Matter acknowledged his due all Kingdome and dominion Power and might Glory and Majesty 2. Manner originally absolutely and eternally his and at his dispose Circumstances of 1. Person thine O gracious God and loving Father in Jesus Christ. 2. Time and eternity they are thine for ever and ever 3. Certainty in truth and indeed as thou art true and thy word Yea and Amen And thus in this confidence we conclude with the ascribing all praise and honour to him in the way of thanksgiving for his mercies and manifestation thereof saying For thine is Kingdome power and glory for ever and ever Amen 11. What other exposition of this Prayer can you briefly shew As some expound these six Petitions by them to be divided into seven to be understood in particular so many deprecations against the seven deadly sins and prayer for the vertues to them opposed both in the generall and in the branches 12. In what manner The first Petition Hallowed be thy name that all pollution and luxury may be removed and chastity and temperance given that so both our bodies and soules may be fit and spotlesse temples of the Holy Ghost and his holy name neither in us or by our words lives or actions dishonoured or blasphemed The second Petition Thy Kingdome come that covetousnesse and so the dominion of earthly things as serving Mammon may be removed and contentednesse peace and poverty of spirit in humility may be given us because Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the Kingdome of heaven The third Petition Thy will be done c. that idlenesse and loathing of goodnesse removed and devotion and divine love given us that inflamed therewith we may be willing to perform obedience both in body and soule and so Gods will done in earth as it is in heaven The fourth Petition Give us this day our daily bread that gluttony and drunkennesse may be removed and sobriety and temperance given us that having moderate necessaries to relieve and comfort us we may there with be content and possesse our soules and the gaine of godlinesse The fifth Petition Forgive us c. that all anger and rancour or malice removed charity and patience may be given us that we forgiving others in love and mercy may be forgiven The sixt Petition Lead us not into temptation that pride whereby we seem especially to tempt God and to be tempted to leave God in all sin may be removed and humility given us that not trusting in our owne strength but in Gods wee may be defended The seventh Petition But deliver us from evill that envie the malicious root of mischiefe whereby the Divell enoying at Adam as man his God and his obedience and felicity neglected sin so entred may be removed and love the fountaine and grace the beginning of all good may be given whereby we delivered from evill 13. How is this exposition approved Though well and conveniently used for the morall application and tending to the planting of vertue and supplanting of vice in all these capitall heads the seven deadly sins and their Lernean poyson where with they infect the soule yet not so fully accommodate to the textuall explication whether in the letter or genuine sense and meaning of the Text. 14. Wherefore say you so Because not only one of the same sinnes in such severall petition but in each petition rather every one of the same seven deadly sins in the generall and most of them and their branches are desired to be removed and the opposite vertues planted as may be seen manifested in particular 15. How is this seen or shewne 1. As in the first Petition Hallowed be thy name all sinne is an unhallowing or prophaning of Gods Image and name and so prayed to be removed and virtue in generall planted 2. As in the second Petition Thy Kingdome come all sinnes are the power and kingdome of Satan which wee desire removed and Gods Kingdome in virtues and graces to be planted 3. As in the third Petition Thy will be done c. as all virtue and grace in us is Gods will and al sin against it both in generall and in particular we consequently desire done or removed 4. As in the fourth Petition Give us c. as we desire moderation of contentednesse in godlinesse which can never be but in the forsaking of all sin and desire of grace and vertue 5. As in the fifth Petition Forgive us c. we pray expresly against all sinnes
and so for obtaining of vertue 6. As in the sixt Petition or sixt and seventh Petition Lead us not c. we desire most expresly not only the avoiding of all sinne and wickednesse but all temptations and provocations or allurements to it as the way to it to be delivered from all evill in all the parts and members of the same and so for all virtue grace and godlinesse 16. It seemes then spirituall matters are desired in every one of the Petitions It is true as most worthy our prayer to aske and the giver to bestow and as every Petition either primarily in the full scope of it or secondarily even for our good respect the glory of God 17. And so in every of the Petitions all virtues desired to be 〈◊〉 and sins to be removed It is true also either in the full scope direct intention of most of them or of necessary consequence as in the fourth Petition as the exercise of one vertue cannot be rightly and truly had and possessed without the habit or generall inclination to all of them the vertues are so nearly united and chained together and as without planting of the same and supplanting of vice in generall wee can never truly aime at the glory of God which ought to be the scope of every Petition as we are taught also by the conclusion For thince is Kingdome power and glory for ever and ever 18. Is the conclusion therefore added Yes assuredly and even full as directly for the reason of our desire and petition as for the ground of our confidence to be heard if not more as their precedency in order seems to imply That primarily for the ground or reason of our desire That secondarily in order or the ground of our confidence we say For thine is the Kingdome power c. And for certainty of it adde Amen 19. What followeth The fifth and last part of the Catechisme concerning the doctrine of the Sacraments PART 5. Of the SACRAMENTS SECT 1. Of the SACRAMENTS in generall Quest. 14. the doctrine of the Sacraments their necessity use and utility described our Sacrament of the Gospil in the new Testament succeeding those of the Iewes under the law in the old testament and as seales of the new covenant in effect the same with them The covenant and what the substance or matter manner and circumstances of it and how under the Law and the Gospel distinguished as also what are the parts who the parties to the Covenant and the instruments or records of it The two Testaments where first considered the Author penmen and publicke Notaries of the old Testament with the signing sealing and delivery thereof the witnesses to the same and so of the new Testament likewise the Author penmen signing sealing and delivery of it and witnesses described the scales of it and the graces conferred the Sacraments the order of whose doctrine is here to be observed with number of them and how two only so primely and especially from all antiquity acknowledged the definition parts and other circumstances of the true and prime Sacraments observed and with the others compared both in generall and in particular matrimony confirmation extreme unction or avealing penance and holy orders by us acknowledged though not Sacraments for either Godly estates 〈◊〉 course of life or holy religious actions and ceremonies in the Church piously to be used and practised and so divers other holy and religious action and ceremonies may be observed though not Sacraments accounted but these two in all respects primarily by all accounted Saoraments 1. HOw many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in his Church Two onely generally necessary to salvation 2. Why say you generally necessary For their generall acceptation and use in the Church As generally appointed by the Lord himselfe for the use and benefit of all As generally received and to be received by all according to his command As generally necessary in the respect except we will run into contempt 3. How is the necessity then A necessity absolute in respect of his command of conveniencie if they may be had A necessity peremptory under paine of disobedience and contempt if they may so be had A necessity respective in regard of the utility of them profitable to salvation 4. How is the utility of them As they are a meanes of grace in the holy use of them and seals of it well used and as in that respect profitable so in that profit also necessary to salvation as aforesaid 5. How are they to be accounted of then As Conduits or comfort and graces by them conveighed to the soul. As seales of grace it selfe to the hearts of the faithfull that receive them duly As seales of the covenant of grace in generall to the Church in particular to each faithfull person and so comming in place of the old Sacraments 6. How come they to be so As the Covenant of Grace commeth in place of the old Law new Testament succeeding instead of the old and to revealing thereof and the Gospel of faith perfecting the Law of workes so these our Sacraments of the Gospel instead of the old Sacraments of the old Law and of the Jewes 7. How succeed they then Baptisme in the place of Circumcision and instead of the Paseall Lambe the Lords Supper and sorepresenting them 8. How doe they represent the former In the vertue and efficacie as wel as the intent of their action 9. How in Baptisme seene In that Baptisme is as Circumcision was for admission into the Church and as Baptisme by washing Circumcision by cutting off the foreskin both intending the purging of the filth and corruption of the flesh 10. How in the Lords Supper As the Lord himselfe is the true Paschal Lamb and that former a shadow of this later and so in The 1 Paschal lamb considered the Nourishment and feeding the body and seale of faith to the soule Memorizing their 1. Passing out of Egypt 2. Deliverance 2 Lords Supper or Paschal Lamb Passover Nourishment food of soules seal of the better covenant Memorizing our Spiritual deliverāce Passage from Egypt to Canaan Or Bondage of sin to favour and grace 11. What meane you by Scales of the Covenant Externall signes exhibited for confirmation of Gods covenant and promises made unto his people 12. What is a Covenant A promise or stipulation of parties between themselves of certaine agreements on either hand to be done or performed which as it is Agreed upon it is a covenant Confirmed or Recorded witnessed sealed or the like declared publick instrument or testament 13. What required in such covenant the Parties to such covenant or instrument The conditions and matter or agreements between them Recording publishing Ratification and signing Sealing and delivery Of it with witnesses testimony of the same 14. How are these observed in Gods covenant All of them precisely found in the covenant of God with us his people as wel in the covenant of
and distinct places observed answering to the severall sorts of persons and their degrees in the bosome of the Church in so comely order from all antiquitie to us in the form and structure of our Church or from the platform of them very lively representing to us the times practise and founders intentions may minde us of the same and teach its what order and decency or other respects of reverence before God and to God and all holy and consecrated things to him for his owne and to them for his sake were fit to be observed and by all dutifull sons of God and the Church religiously ought to be performed as by all godly and religious persons of all ages and devout Christians have ever been accustomea and never by any unlesse godlesse prophane or gracelesse mereticks and factious Sectaries detracted or denied so the degrees of the persons places and things consecrated as well as their consecration here instanced both in the Iewish Church and ours and thence issuing difference and degrees of the reverentiall respects to them usually exhibited both by us and them all which proved from holy Scripture and constant and continued practise of the people of God and more illustrated by the dictates of naturall justice equity and reason and so clearly vindicated from all shew of idolatry or superstition but the neglect and contempt hereof by the factious producing miserable and wretched effects both to the dishonour of God and disorder in religion Church State government wheresoever and such unreverence used and their prophanesse suffered to passe unâ—â—â— or uncorrected so the order In ours and the ancient Christian Church and why so necessary to be observed hereby sufficiently explained and against all sacrilegious gainsayers too commonly palpably found to be such plainly demonstrated and the name of Altar toward which such reverence is used and even anciently prescribed and enjoyned whence by such perhaps more despitefully handled from their calumnies and aspertions vindicated and to the true use of it according to the Churches ancient idiome asserted and restored and so both Churches Altar and other decent ceremenies in and about the same in our Church retained shewed in generall consonant to the practice of all approved antiquity and in particular of the Greek Easterne Churches thus In that point with our coâ—senting to be recoâ—ciled And for close to this Sacrament of baptisme certaine criticall disquisitions on the name of God so ordinarily used by us in our common discourses and writing usefull as more solemnly in the profession of our religious duty and observance or other acts of highest consequence as especially in the administration of the sacrament of baptisme and ceremony thereof whence also by the way other like observations on the mystery of iniquity and name of Antichrist the Beast and Whore of Babylon in such mysticall manner with much anigmaticall obsecurity by numbers and else expressed or rather unveyled and involved so in the first place the number of the heads hornes of the Beast considered as leaaing way to the number of the name of Antichrist being 666. with the illustration thereof from the name and nature of the Fiend calling himself Legion the very power at that time of that armed Pagan impiety that did afflict and oppresse the Church Saints of God the application whereof may be to to any the like times and occasions or oppressions referred and so lastly concluding with the Nomen Tetragrammaton so usually pronounced Jehovah but corruptly in stead of Jaho proved by the Text of the Bible and other authorities which might perhaps more regularly and orderly be by Iahvah yet all vowels to come nearest to the former sound though lesse rightly so as it is by some intended 1. VVHat is the outward signe in Baptisme Water wherein the person baptized is dipped or sprinkled with in the name of the Father and of the Sonne c. 2. What herein to be noted 1. The Matter or Element Water used so of old as is to be seen in 1. The leprous and unclean 2. Naaman the Syrian 3. The blind man sent to wash in Siloam Ioh. 9. 7. 4. John baptizing in Jordan 11. The Action 1. Dipping in Summer or warmer Countries 2. Sprinkling in colder Clymats or weather 3. Or for the tendernesse and danger of the infant 4. Form of words prescribed in the name c. of which outward signe and parts thereof none ought to be omitted or altered which would make the Baptisme else bee no Baptisme and which rightly once performed ought not to be iterated 4. What the inward grace The cleansing of the soul from sinne by sprinkling of Christs blood in the power of the Trinity whence a death to sinne and a new birth to righteousnesse is wrought in us 5. Whence is it Or what reason of this Because being by nature borne in sinne and the children of wrath wee are hereby made the children of grace 6. What is herein to be considered 1. The parts resembling one another the Relata and Corclata 2. Resembling our representation in the parts 3. The relation and presentation of the thing signified to the soule 4. The effect and efficacie or vertue of the Sacrament in the death to sin new birth to righteousnes And manner and reason thereof explained For whereas by nature c. 7. Which are the parts resembling one another The 1. Water representing the blood of Christ. 2. Sprinkling thereof on the body the washing the soul. 3. Action of the Priest The operation of Gods Spirit Blessing the action 4. Form of words prescribed Power of the Word and vertue of the Holy Trinity promised 8 How distinguished into Relata and Corelata The 1. Water 2. Sprinkling 3. Action 4. Words The outward part of Relata to the Blood of Christ Washing the soule Operation of the Spirit Power of God to the inward part or corelata 9. Which the Relation The representation that the parts have between themselves one to another as water to the blood of Christ the washing the body to the cleansing the soule the action of the Priest and words prescribed to the operation of Gods Spirit and power in the grace and blessing proposed and promised 10. How the presentation of it to the soule In those outward Emblemes as seales shewing the grace by faith throughout the whole life apprehended and exercised by the power and operation of Gods Spirit making it profitable to the soule 11. What the effect or efficacie and vertue thereof 1. The death to sinne being baptised into the death of Christ and the soule so washed in his blood made clean and dying unto sinne that is crucified in us as we unto it 2 The new birth unto righteousnesse as being baptized and buried with Christ in his death wee are also raised up in him to newnesse of life and sanctification 12. What is intended herein 1. Our mortification of sin and the old man in all the corrupt lusts of the flesh
efficacie from the person and office of Christ so his was inchoatively Christs absolutely the true baptisme 45. How did they differ from the legall oblations Many wayes but chiefly in that those legall oblations were no admission into the Church as this nor seales or means of grace but only ceremoniall clensings of ceremoniall uncleannesse of the body and outward testification of it whereas this is of the very actuall and naturall filth and corruption of the soule and they might and were often to be iterated this as a seale of our admission only once administred and they all abolished in Christ in whom this is founded 46. What are the ends of Baptisme 1. The chiefe end the 1. Sealing of the Covenant of grace and so the solemne testification of our clensing by Christs bloud Justification and Regeneration in newnesse of life II. The other lesse principall ends as to be 1. A testification of our dutyâ— obedience and thankfulnesse 2. A signe and symbole of our admission into the Church and Covenant and so in that respect not to be iterated 3. A note of discerning us and the members of the Church from all others 4. A token of unity in the Church 5. A means of gathering the Church together and confirmation of our faith 6. A memoriall of the afflictions we must undergoe in this worlds sea by the crosse 7. An occasion also to remember our deliverance from the deluge of sin here as in a Noah's Arke where though immergimur non submergimur 1 Pet. 3. 21. 47. Why ought not baptisme to be iterated Because as once borne so once new borne and admitted into the Church and Covenant and though often comforted and continually nourished and confirmed in the Church by the use of the other Sacrament yet this admission only once to be used 48. How of those that fall out of the Church They are renewed by repentance wherein the force and efficacie of Baptisme is stirred up in them and though againe admitted by penitence into the visible company of the faithfull the Church or Congregation not understood a second time admitted into the Covenant of grace nor Baptisme to be iterated but the vertue and efficacie thereof showne by repentance and acknowledged in that readmission and so wee are but once borne or new borne in the Church though often raised restored fed and comforted as seen especially in the often use of the other Sacrament 49. How hath this been used and practized in the Church In effect as it is now from the very primitive times and all antiquity or indeed more strictly the doctrine of penitence where we finde even the Church it selfe so ordered and disposed as fittest for the practice of this godly discipline as may be seen in the Ancryan Councell Anno 163. Can. 2. 3 4. 5 6. 7. c Where severall and distinct places observed in the Church for the penitents Catechumeni audientes fideles and sacerdotes or Cleriâ—i as also the Centuriatores Magâ—eb though no great friends to good order are driven to confesse and note in their Cent. 3. c. 6. p. 124. in the Canons of Gregory Bishop of Neo-Caesaria scholar of Origen by them cited and the distinct places five of them there remembred 50. Which are they 1. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Church porch or neer the Church doore where the penitents humbled themselves under lâ—gatos lachrymas mitterent and desired the faithfull as they entred to pray for them 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the auditory within the Church where the audientes and behind them the penitentes such as were admitted aâ— manuum impositionem as it were the first degree after penance performed 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where the Catechumeni might heare lectionem tractatum and see some rites and place where the fideles did communicate but not the mysteries themselves but were before that dismissed 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where the fideles were allowed a more eminent place and penitents behind them after imposition of hands obtained where they might behold and desire the mysteries but not yet participate and therefore stood whiles the fideles kneeled to distinguish them and signifie their estate 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which understood all the upper part of the Church viz. the whole Chauncell and Quire where the holy mysteries celebrated and the communion participated by the fideles or faithfull and beleevers and penitents when so admitted and called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in respect of these for that after penance fully performed they were at last there again being reconciled received to the Sacrament Who before had staied 1. At the Church doore and 2. In Auditorio ut supra and 3. In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gradatim ascendendo 4. Huc admissi and so Origen after his fall Extra fores with the penitents and divers worthy men as holy Natolius who prayed them that entred the Church in token of his contrition Calcate me tanquam salem insipidum Philip the first Christian Emperour not admitted but by degrees having stood Loco penitentium as Theodosius ejected and faine to doe so Theodor. lib. 5. c. 17. and some even Priests after lapse and penance no further admitted but to Communio Laicorum which was distinct from Communio Sacerdotum So Trophimus a Priest and Novatus as Euseb. 6. 4. and 3. Cyprian 4. Ep. 2. the strict discipline of those primitive and purest times 51. Were there then so divers degrees in the Church Yes as we see many degrees â—'re admitâ—ance to the Sacrament of baptisme and the Eucharist and more and greater probation evidently e're into holy orders 52. In what manner Recorded in Histories the Churches Monuments and holy Fathers thus distinguished in their Classes 1. The Educati in their Schooles where the Catechistae frequented for education of youth and teaching converts neere the Churches 2. Audientes admitted to hear the expounding and Homilies in the Church where even heretickes heathen or any might come to bee instructed 3. Catechumeni who taking a liking to Christian Religion and intending to be baptized had a place more honorable then the ordinary Audientes assigned and might see more then they as the place of the Fideles communion and Adyta barred from strangers the ceremony of whose admission was Signum crucis in fronte as Saint Augustine teaches Catechumeni non renati per sacrum baptisma solâ—m in uâ—eâ—o Ecclesiae per signum crucis concepti Lib 2. 4. de Symbolo ad Catech. So he faith Credo signat se signo crucis 4. Competentes who sufficiently instructed and desiring baâ—tisme had therefore given their â—ames to the Bishop who so taught it might say the Creed but not the Lords prayer quia nondum renati per baptis nec filii dicendi the ceremony of whose admission to baptisme was thus On Ashwednesdav in Sackâ—loth and Ashes unde dies cinerum dictus beginning with the Fast and prayer fourty dayes before Easter Iejuniis
wine is prepared by 1. Cutting downe 2. Casting into the 3. Wine-presse 4. Troden with the 5. Feet 6. Powred to be drunk used So Christ was Cut down for us Cast into and troden in The wine-presse of his Fathers wrath for us Troden under the feet of the contumelious Jewes and others Powred out his soule and bloud for our sakes like water shed on the earth that we might receive the comfort 6. How receive we the comfort As in the creatures of bread and wine though we have them in abundance the comfort onely is by Gods blessing so in this bread and wine though the signes or symboles of it be had it is the grace of God that giveth the true comfort sanctifying them and applying them indeed in the nourishment of the soule to whom we must looke up for a blessing in the use of the Sacrament 7. How was he the Paschall Lambe As by whose bloud on our door-posts the destroyer cannot hurt us and hereby we delivered have power to passe out of the Aegypt of this world into the land of Canaan in heaven 8. How or why minde we his death As he was threshed and troden downe to death for us that deserved it his body broken and bloud shed and soule powred out for ours that ought to have beene so eternally the punishment of our sins was so heavy on him that he was bowed downe to the grave whereby in his stripes we are healed and so with thankfulnesse are to remember his death 9. How was there in his death a sacrifice As his body and soule was made an offering for sin propitiatory by the worth of it for the sins of the whole world as more worthy then the whole world and all creatures being in the Person of the Son and Creatour God and man and so in this one sacrifice of which all other sacrifices were but shadows and types they all had their end and this was the end and substance of all both the Lambe slaine every morning and evening for a dayly and continuall Oblation the Paschall Lambe the Scape-goat the many other sacrifices and bloud shed for propitiation figuring Christs bloud that was to be shed the price and redemption of all our bloud herein and hereby in the Sacrament remembred 10. What was the use of those often sacrifices 1. To expiate and do away sin and so commanded 2. To sanctifie those that were uncleane or infected with leprosie defiled by any other uncleannesse Legall or Ceremoniall 3. To prosper weighty attempts as Saul when he was to fight with the Philistines 1 Sam. 13. 8. 11. Is Christs sacrifice effectuall to this Yes more fully and abundantly in every respect For By it sin is fully expiated his bloud cleanseth from all sin 1 Joh. 1. 6. By it we are sanctified thorowout both in soules and bodies prayers and all our actions and other things sanctified to us in him By it all things made prosperous and a blessing to both soule and body in life and death through him 12. But how was he a sacrifice As his crosse was the Altar whereon offered suffered As himselfe the Priest that made the Oblation As his humane nature the Creature offered of that infinite worth as united to his Divine Nature As his precious bloud the bloud shed in the offering that ought to have purifying power in bloud As the fat fuming up the sweet perfume of his merits by which sacrifice thus offered he obtained eternall Redemption for us Heb. 7. 27. and 9. 12. 13. What the benefits we remember herein The sealing and confirmation of his Covenant and graces The strengthening of our faith The câ—mfort and nourishing of our soules The union with Christ and God The communion with all Saints the whole Church Of which more hereafter 14. How said you the perpetuity of memoriall noted As it is the continuall remembrance of his death so in the institution commanded and worthy by all good Christians to be used and remembred as the most beneficiall action that ever was done for mankinde worthy to be remembred everlastingly that maketh him live to eternity 15. But doth not Baptisme represent this also Yes but not so fully and powerfully as this Sacrament it being in that a secondary end to shew that by our washing remembring it on the by but in this Sacrament the full end scope and intention of it 16. What prescribe you then for the end of this Sacrament The 1. chiefe end the confirmation and seale of faith and graces unto us whereby the testification of the union with God and Christ communion with the Saints 2. Other ends also to be conâ—esired 1. As testification of our obedience and saith used 2. As solemne thanksgiving and praising God therein so called an encharisticall sacrifice 3. As confession and celebration of the memoriall of Christs sacrifice 4. As bond of love among the visible members of Christs Church so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or festum charitatis 5. As meanes of more solemne celebrating the publicke meetings and drawing them together so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. As publick note of distinction to the Church and faithfull from all others as also the other Sacrament 7. As recordation of the many benefits of Christs sacrifice called to minde and continually renued in our remembrance 17. How is it then said before the end only a memoriall Because in the memoriall of Christs death and sacrifice all the rest both chiefe and other ends for which it is either instituted or so often so used may seem after a sort to be included 18. How doth it agree with baptisme In the chiefe end the sealing of grace and of the Covenant in generall and divers other particular ends as the testifying our faith obedience thankfulnesse the note of distinguishing between the faithfull and others as well as after a sort also remembrance of Christs death by our being washed in his bloud 19. How differeth it from Baptisme Very much in many things as in 1. The ceremony and externall rites action and elements 2. The signification of them and manner of it in Baptisme a washing in Christs bloud the other a feeding on him and so a communion and participation of Christ and his merits 3. The proper ends baptisme to admit us regenerate renue us The Lords Supper to nourish strengthen conserve us in the Church 4. The order of them Baptisme first the Supper after and not otherwise 5. The person using baptisme all regenerate even children the Lords Supper only those that can acknowledge and remember the benefits and reason of it 6 The manner of use of baptisme with faith and repentance the Lords Supper besides them with confession also commemoration thanksgiving had so only of those in yeares 7. The usurpation of them baptisme but once as once admitted into the Covenant though often renewed by repentance never iterated the Lords Supper the oftner used the better for continuall nourishing of us and commemorations
of Christs death and benefits received thereby 20. How is it called Both Coena Domini the Supper of the Lord of the time and occasion when instituted Mensa Domini of the benefit of nourishment and food 1 Cor. 10. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the meeting together of the Church for celebration thereof Communio of the union with Christ the communion of Saiâ—ts members by it and communication and participation of the faithfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of thanksgiving and commemoration of Christs blessings Sacrificium by the Ancients but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by prayse and thankes not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as propitiatory Missa of he late Romish Church either of the division of the rest of the company and this left for the chiefe the receivers or of the alâ—es and oblations thither sent or as some define of the sacrifice and elevation as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth a signe or ensigne or elevation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sacrifice or that token and action of and in the sacrifice called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the elevation 21. Is it then a sacrifice Nothing lesse yet the commemoration of that sacrifice by Christ once offered and so a holy mystery and signe of that gracioâ—s redemption of all the Elect continually to be remembred with the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving as is more fully expressed in the parts the signe and thing signified 22. What is the outward part or signe Bread and wine which the Lord commanded to be received 23. What note you in this 1. The matter or elements bread and wine 1. Bread c. 2. The Authour the Lord commanding 2. By the Lord. 3. The action the institution consecration communicating receiving 3. Commanded to be received 24. What for the outward ceremony The bread and wine the elements appointed The breaking and powring out prepared to be used The blessing and consecration in words prescribed The distribution and delivery receiving and using in the action of the Priest Communicant 25. Is all this prescribed Yes for is we observe it we finde it all that 1. At the end after Supper whence the Lords Supper 2. Christ tooke bread and likewise the cup. 3. He gave thankes the consecration 4. He brake it 5. He distributed gave it so fâ—r the cup taken given 6. He said take Eat this is my body Drinke ye all of this this is the bloud of the New Testament c. 7. He commanded the Celebration so do this Often use and continuall as oft as ye doe it in remembrance of me and so as the Apostle expoundeth it to remember the Lords death till he come 1 Cor. 11. 26. 26. Why are these things observed As principally setting before our eyes the efficacie and vertue use and end of the Sacrament 1. As taking of bread as the Lord tooke his Sonne and gave him for a sacrifice as Abraham commanded to offer Isaac type of Christ his only Sonne 2. As breaking and pouring out as Christs body broken and bloud poured out 3. As giving thanks and consecration whence called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. As distributing as he and his graces distributed whence a communication and communion 5. As taking it apprehension of Christ and his merits by faith 6. As eating virtually application to the soul. 7. As drinking the refreshing of the languishing soule in the fountaine of grace 8. As universall words all of you to signifie the universality of his graces to all 9. As forme of words uniformly set downe in the foure Evangelists for unity and uniformity of faith doctrine manners 10. As prescription of it to all and at all times or often doe this as oft c. and so 11. As the continuance of it in the often celebration 27. What of the other circumstances As lesse materiall and not so primarily noting the efficacie use or end not so much insisted on and so left to the Churches order and discretion 1. As the time supper time altered to morning prayer time as the morning sacrifice in the morne of the new Church which in the even of the old 2. As the place in an upper Chamber now the Church yet the highest roome on earth 3. As the persons Disciples only yet then the whole Church in â—ommunis now all the faithfull 4. As the gesture sitting or lying down now kneeling as of most reverence and humility best fitting the sacrifice of prayse and thanksgiving 5. As the leavened bread water mixed or the like not principally intended nor treated of or commanded So left to the Churches determination with whom power was left to set things in order as the Apostle said Other things will I set in order when I come 28. Why bread and wine appointed 1. Because of the fit and neare resemblance between them and Christs pretious body and bloud food and refreshing of the soule 2. Because of the imitation of Melchisedec's holy action the type hereof and the long continued use and order among them â— Because of the common yet excellent use of them 29. How that fit and neare resemblance 1. In the preparation aforesaid of threshing grinding breaking of the bread treading powring out of the wine as Christs body and bloud or indeed body and soul prepared for an offering for sin 2. In the speciall using by taking inwardly and digesting them for nourishment and refreshing of the body so these to the soule inwardly received and appropriated by faith 3. In the vertue of preservation of the hungry and famished from death so our soules from death also Of strengthening and making glad the heart as Psal. 104. 4. so this bread of life or staffe of bread stayeth strengtheneth the spirituall life and maketh glad the heart and soule of the faithfull even comforted thereby to eternity 30. How in imitation of Melchisedec As he was a type of the Messiah and brought out bread and wine to Abraham Cen. 14. 18. and this continuing in use among the Jewes as their traditions testifie both to blesse and consecrate their bread and wine especially at the Passeover and at the end of the feast such a like distribution of a pâ—â—t of the bread hiâ— under a napking and a cup of wine at the end of the feast this ouâ— Savioâ—â— as a Priest â—or ever after the oâ—der of Melâ—hijedeâ— in continuaâ—ce of that rite begun from him at the end of the Passeover when now to vanish and be abolished thus câ—useth it to stand for a perpâ—tuaâ—l râ—memâ—rance of the perfect Pasâ—eover and his eternaâ—â— Priesthood 31. How â—or the common and ordinary use As being ordiâ—ary and at hâ—â—â— yet of most excellent use the â—ustentâ—tion and comfort of life so this Sacrament easie to be comâ— by and no burdeâ—somâ— ceremony noâ— costly yet of most excellent use and comfort â—o the very soule and as easie to be come by so ofâ—en to be used 32. What the inward part or thing signifiâ—d The body and blouâ— of Christ
veâ—ily and indeed taken and received of the faithfull in the Loâ—ds Supper 33. What herein observed Tâ—e matter body and bloud of Christ. The action take â—and received by the faithfull The Analogy and reseâ—blance of the parts The manner theâ—eof verily and indeed wherein chiefly the force of the relation 4. What are the relata and correlatâ— The Bread and Wine consâ—cration and blessing breaking powring forth giving and distributing nourishing and strengthening the body Relate uâ—to and signifying the Body and Blood of Christ his holineâ—e and veâ—tue his suffering and shedding his blood his taking and receiving by faith nourishing and refreshing of the soul. 35. What the Relation and Analogie The similitude of the things and representation of one by the other founded after a sort on the similitude of the things themselves in nature but absolutely obtaining the force of the Sacramentall signifying from the institution and by grace 36. How is the taking and receiving of them then Verily and indeed but after a spirtuall and divine manner not so grossely and corporally or carnally to be understood as poore sense or reason should thinke or presume to define under the compasse of their shallow apprehension which their presuming hath moved and stirred up strange mists in this divine speculation that ought onely mysteriously to be looked on and admired with the eye of faith not curiously to bee pried into by silly eye of sense or humane reason 37. Why say we so Because as there are arcana Dei and Religionis that ought not to be pried into and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that cannot be told and mysteries in the Trinity and faith that even mortall heart cannot comprehend nor is it fitting or needfull for us to know much lesse curiously enquire after so especially in this mystery where Christ is verily and indeed present yet after such an ineffable manner the tongue cannot utter nor reason well comprehend yet faith may plainly see because hee hath said it who is the Truth and wee must beleeve though for our weaknesse not able sufficiently to conceive or comprehend 38. Why cannot we comprehend them Because wee are finite and the counsels and wayes or thoughts of God that he will have concealed to exercise our humility not like us or our thoughts or wayes buâ— as his wisedome in the depth of his counsels infinite in himselfe though to us-ward and in part so much as necessary for us to know finite and revealed proportionable to our understanding and apprehension so what is not revealed it is holy modesty and sobriety not curiously to enquire after as in this and many other things 39. But some have devised how in this and the like Yet without Gods especiall grace or command and illumination it may well seeme but lost labour and vain for when many have devised divers wayes of his presence here or in the midst among his Disciples when the doores were shut he to whom all power is given can have other means to shew his presence and power then their poore thoughts or inventions can devise And for this if it had been expedient for us to know he would have shewed it it may then suffice us that since hee hath said it hee is present and how hee is present wee shall finde by his graces here and perfectly in glory when we shall know as we are known and all our imperfections done away 40. What are we to doe then With the Disciples to receive him beleeve and enjoy his blessed presence and grace making no question with those Capernaits as to say Master how camest thou hither considering also the Bethshemites were blessed by the presence of the Arke but cursed and plagued when they began curiously to pry into it 1 Kings 6. And curious questions little availe to godlinesse especially in such things as this where silence and admiration is the best eloquence to expresse such mysterie and here godly meditation safer then Socraticall disputation when commonly discourse of controversie doth abate devotion which ought rather to be kindled by pious and godly meditation 41. Is this sufficient then or best for us It is For we may consider if humane reason waver in things sensible how much more in divine so farre above sense and from sense removed The creation of Angels being above humane sense or capacity Moses is therefore said not to have mentioned it so in this mystery much more the manner of Christs presence and how he commeth uttered onely as Pythagoras Scholars were silent and assured it was so if hee said it though else they did not perceive it much more the authority of Christ should be with us because he said it and so let us honour him in this mystery praise him for his mercies receive his graces beleeve his promises and be thankfull for his presence and blessings and here those things wee comprehend we may admire and what wee cannot we should more admire and if word or heart be wanting to expresse or conceive let not faith be wanting to relieve because he is truth and the Sunne remaines a spâ—endent body though Batâ— or Owles eyes cannot endure it or our eyes look into this truth 42. But are wee not to beleeve as the ancient Fathers did Yes as the holy and most ancient ever have done as the Disciples who beleeved not queâ—tioning how and enjoyed his grace and presence and the like by the most ancient Fathers confessed we are to acknowledge as 1. With Dionysius the Areopagite that it is a most divine mystery 2. Justine Martyr that not common bread or drink 3. Tâ—rtullian that it was made Christs body 4. Origen that wee eate and drinke the body and blood of Christ and so the Lord entreth under our roofe 5. Cyprian that as in the person of Christ the Humanity was seen but the Divinity hid so in the visible Sacrament or divine essence communicated 6. Hillary of the verity of the body and blood of Christ there is no place of doubt 7. Ambrose that more excellent food then Maâ—â—a 8. Jerome the Lord both maker of the feast and food 9. St. Augustine that in this sacrifice the Lord boâ—â— Priest himselfe and sacrifice And so of others with whom we consent in the Orthodox interpretation and confesse and admire he greatnesse and divinesse of the mystery and with reverence embrace what in some respect we are not able to conceive of the mysterious Majesty of the same 43. How are we then to believe That by the faithfull receivers verily and indeed is the body and blood of Christ received and so duly and in faith received as Christ said it it is his body and blood and with it himselfe and his merits are applied to the soul to make it a holy Tabernacle fit for his presence which yet as it is spirituall food is understood in a spirituall manner and selfe fitâ—ing the same mystery and not destroâ—ing the natuâ—e or parts of the Sacrament but such his presence but the soule
if all Isreael and the Priests as before noted without touch or staine of Idolatry could or might and did worship as well as David and Daniel towards the holy Temple towards the mount the cloud the pillar of fire the Tabernacle the Arke Oracle and Mercy-seat where yet were Images of Cherubims and Palmetrees Exod. 37. 7. and 1 King 6. 23. 32. how much more we before God in his Church and to him towards his holy Table his Altar Mercy-seat and mysteries there tokens of his graces and presence and where he hath no lesse mercifully promised then powerfully performed his promise and manifested such his goodnesse and gratious presence yet firmly looking at him so graciously promising and performing or his promises and graces in the things shewed and performed not the bare things nor boots it to cavill or say thus the Heathen or any Idolaters might palliate their Idolatry it is farre otherwise with them besides the difference of the worship before noted who terminate their worship even divine in the thing on their Altars or under the thing shew a false god Wherein it is terminated as Dagon Molec Anubis Osyris Jupiter or a creature or Divell as some Heathens and Indians yea sometimes such wicked men and caitiffes As a noble Christian Lady told a heathen tyrant and persecutor worse then the wretches that did or commanded sacrifice to them as she asked him if he would willingly be counted so beastly blind bad or blockish as Vulâ—an Plutus Mercury Stercutius nay Mars himselfe or his wife as Venus or Flora so infamous for lewdnesse theeves and stales of theft or strumpets thus the case far different though even in the best things we may note the Divell as it were Gods Ape and hereby perhaps in his divelish policy seeking to disparage and disgrace what were good by such his apish imitation which yet are and ever shall continue holy and his devices frustrate soon as discovered 59. Why doe we worship generally towards the East Not as having it from the Gentiles or Persians adoring the Sun rising but according to the position of our Churches and that originally from antiquity derived as placed opposite to the sight of the Jewish Temple and Synagogues that looking to the west or Sun-set were so to end and had their Sun-set as this Son of righteousnesse our Saviours rising or his setting in the flesh with that their Temple but brighter rising againe by his glorious resurrection and ascention so ours looking to that Son-rising and to the East towards the face of Christ as he was exalted on that Altar of his crosse looking from Mount Calvary West and as the Temple stood which was to vanish from the Temple or with the sight and posiâ—ion of it a looking westward towards us and our Church and so we and our Churches on the opposite part as it were over all the world looking East and towards him in his rising and that Temples declining whence we thus with antiquity as well as authority commanding it and good reason and Religion so enjoyning ordinarily doe our devotions as it is fit according to such prescript and the voice of the Turtle that is heard in our land the voice of Christ and his Church the Spirit and the Bride who thus say come and whom we ought to heare and not the voice of Babell or confusion of tongues that would pervert all things the voice of Schisme and Sedition whence flow disorder and dissention kindling the flames of contention and rebellion or sowing the seeds of discord Anarchy and confusion 60. This may then serve for answer to them also that aske why we worship towards the upper parts of the Church and Altar It may from such position and site of our Churches or if it content them not we may thus farther return and retort it against them that urge at it or against it by so questioning it why do they rather use reverence to God at the Church then any other place but because of his more presential apparance or gracious presence as themselves confesse there then any other place esteemed so within the Church for the same reason as more excellent tokens of his graces and gracious presâ—nce there in those places then any where else exhibited doe we so tender there our humblest reverence and devotions to him memorising thereby his graces and goodnesse that we acknowledge there represented to our eies and mindes oâ— eies of our minde and devoutest consideration in these places and things which how can we fitly remember or acknowledge but in the most dutifull and submisse manner and gesture and with such reverenciall respects in token of our duty thankfulnesse and humility 61. What followeth What preparation is required of us for the due receiving of so great a mystery and the graces of it set forth in the last question and answer of the Catechisme SECT IV. Of our preparation to the Lords Supper The preparation we arâ— to make before receiving by a due and conscionable examination of our selves and our faith charity and repentance with convenient motives and consideration to stirre us up and invitâ— us to the same taken the types excellency and other the wonderfull graces and effects of it as well in holy Scriptures testimony as else by the secret working and speaking of Gods secret spirit to our souls and â—â—nsciences manifested and revealed whence also we may finde many and excellent Elogia or encâ—mions of the same and the comforts we receive thereby and learne what we and our soules or we in soule ought to say thinkâ— and tâ—stifie of the blessed â—aorament if we be indeed worthy Receiverâ—â— So as our Preparation by repentance the examination of the truth of it in our loathing dotesting of sin and lonâ—ing desire after Christ and his righteousnes our preparation by faith in examining the truth evidence ground and fruit of it the excellency of this excellency of this faith seen in the operations of all parts of both body and soul work by love towards God and charity towards men enflamed with good and holy desires and zealous of good allions Whereby worthy receivers or so much deficient as falling short or deficient in this to be accompted and so all possible means before and reverent gesture behaviour and holy Meditations at the time oâ—â—eceiving to be used as after receiving a due serious and thankefull recognition of this benefit and Gods mercies and blessings in Christ with prayâ—rs and pious meditations to be used and all opposiâ—e vanity and prophanesse avoided 1. VVHat is required of them that come to the Lords Supper A due preparation to be rightly disposed both before at and after the receiving of the same 2. What is this preparation To examine themselves whether they repent them truly of their former sins stedfastly purposing to lead a new life have a lively faith in Gods mercy through Jesus Christ with a thankfull remembrance of his death and be in charitie with all men 3.
heart 2. To set at liberty in the spirituall bondage of sinne 3. To inflame us with a kinde of heat of devotion 4. To give patience in adversity and trouble 5. To nourish us in health and prosperity 6. To restore us in sicknesse or extremity 7. To unite us to God in peace and charity 8. To Communicate his graces to us in necessitie 9. To make us whole if weak and lame 10. To preserve us being made whole 11. To strengthen us in all our life 12. To conduct us to glory in our death And according to this is Saint Bernards meditation on the same 12. How is that That this heavenly Manna and divine mystery 1. Is physicke to the body 2. Way to the traveller 3. Strength to the weak 4. Joy to the whole 5. Refuge to the poore 6. Counsell to the rich 7. Help to them in danger 8. Heavenly comfort to the departing soule According to that which saith a reverend moderne Divine 1. If that I am sicke here I may cure me 2. If whole here I may keep me 3. If living here I may comfort me 4. If dead in sin here I may raise me 5. If I desire to burn with the love of God here I may inflame me 6. If I am cold in devotion here I may warme mee 7. If blind here I may enlighten me 8. If spotted here I may cleanse me 9. I will not flie from God as Adam did since here I shall finde grace to strengthen me 13. What sentences of holy Scripture concerning it For our comforts we may remember That 1. To Adam was said that day thou eatest of that tree thou shalt die but of this here to us eat and live for ever Joh. 6. 58. 2. Of mount Sinai it was said he that toucheth the hill Exod. 19. shall die but who commeth to this hill and feast described Esa. 25. 6. shall live 3. In Sampsons Riddle De forte dulcedo and out of this Lion of the Tribe of Juda the sweetnesse of this heavenly Manna in the Eucharist 4. Jacob said surely God is in this place though I was not ware of it Gen. 28. 16. so may we say God is here though we see him not 5. David saith Memoriam fecit mirabilium suorum Psal. 111. true of this holy mystery his memoriall and Tues magnus faciens mirabilia Psal. 86. 9. 6. Abraham weaning Isaac made a feast Gen. 21. 8. Christ to weane us from the love of the world maketh us this heavenly feast 7. To Zacheus was said This day is salvation come unto thy house Luke 19. this is said to our soules by Christs comming 8 Adam cast out of Paradise must eat the bread of carefulnesse man received to grace in Christ doth thus eat the bread of life Angels food 9. The Spouse in the Canticles saith Cant. 5. 1 I have gathered my myrrhe with my spice I have eaten my honey-combe with my honey I have drunk my wine with my milk eat O my friends drink c. so speaketh Christ to our soules in the Eucharist 10. Christ teacheth this salutation Peace be to this house Luke 10. 5. he saith so to us in this and if we open to him he promiseth to sup and rest with us Rev. 3. 21. 14. What should the soule say in this respect It may well answer in the words of the Spouse 1. Ecce Sponsus as the wise Virgins Mat. 25. 6. and go forth to meet him 2. Ecce Ancilla Domini with the blessed Virgin Luke 1. 18. 3. Dic verbum vivet anima with the Centurion Matth. 8 29. 4. Lift up your heads ye gates and be you lift up you everlasting doors and the king of glory shall come in Psal 24. 5. Taste and see how gracious the Lord is c. Psal. 34. 7. 6. Give us Lord this water of life with the woman of Samaria John 4. 7. As the Hart longeth for the water-brookes c. Psal. 42. 15. What other comfortable sayings of the Fathers of this In that reverent stile they use of it as aforesaid and as St. Chrysostome saith it is a miracle of mysteries Saint Cyprian a joyfull solemnity Thomas Aquinas a precious banquet admirable wholesome and full of all sweetnesse as by the ancient Christians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 feast of charity and so generally a great divine venerable inestimable and most noble mystery 16. What is our necessity of it or how discovered By considering 1. Our want and nakednesse without it and what need of refreshing we have in our earthly journey 2. What comfort it bringeth with it bringing Christ and his graces into our houses 3. What is our work our land our people as was demanded of Jonah Jon. 1. 9. 4. Whither our journey tendeth in this our pilgrimage of life 5. Heaven our home and haven and this the onely or chiefe viand we can have for our refreshing on the way 17. How may we be confirmed or farther enflamed with the love and desire of this holy mystery By serious considering and ruminating with thy selfe these or the like holy meditations of the necessity greatnesse worthinesse of this divine and heavenly Sacrament or thy duty in the same and blessednesse by it As 1. How it is Manna Angels food Bread of life the Seale of the Covenant Pledge of Grace c. Marriage feast 2. How in regard of it all earthly honours and substance are vaine And hereby peace is come to thy soule and salvation 3. How whilest thou dost communicate thou art a temple of the holy Ghost and thy soule a house of prayer 4. How by it thou art become a living and new sepulchre for thy Saviours body or which more his graces to reside in 5. How he is thus taken down from the Crosse by thee and lodged in this new Sepulchre in thy garden 6. How hereby myrrhe and pure spices shall flow and distill into that Garden thy Soule 7. How it is the heavenly viand of the soule and onely best refection in thy journey towards heaven and eternity 8. How hereby thou mayest be cured of thy sicknesse of sin blindnes issue of bloud lamenesse or other infirmity 9. How thou art bid to this feast bring but faith and have it and all blessings Pray Lord increase my faith 10. How if Napkins brought from the body of the Apostles wrought cures and miracles how much more this body of the Lord in thee and to thy soule 11. How Christ in his conception tooke our nature and we in this spirituall reception and conception of him partake of his Divine nature 12. How as we receive him here in this state of grace he will hereafter receive us in glory 17. How is our preparation by repentance The examination of the truth of our repeâ—tance by the consideration of the time past and former sins Present weaknesses and infirmities To come our purpose of amendment by leaving our former courses and study to amend our present imperfections by our striving and